《Demoted To An Omega》


 Chapter 01

    ** CIARA¡¯S POV**


    Hey¡­ kick¡­ will¡­ punch¡­ you¡­ p¡­ get¡­ kick¡­ up.


    I was woken up by the severe pain from the beating of the pack members. They saw that I already woken up and yet they decided to keep beating me until I began to see ck dots¡­ I fell unconscious again.


    *


    *


    I opened my eyes sharply immediately I felt the sting of hot water on the injuries on my body. I opened them to see a pair of green eyes piercing into my blue eyes as if they were trying to find something in it. I instantly knew who those pair of eyes belonged to ; Beta Lucas, I saw him holding a bucket in his hands.


    ¡®Wait, how did I get here?¡¯


    I was at my house, well, more of a small room.


    The pack members must have brought me to the pack house but where are they now?.


    ¡®None of my business¡¯


    I rose up to my feet quickly knowing I would receive another round of beating if I was not quick and then I met anger written all over the Alpha Xander¡¯s face.


    ¡®Ah!, I¡¯m in so much trouble¡¯


    ¡°I already woken up, I was beaten to the state of unconsciousness by the pack members.¡± I thought as if they would listen to me


    ¡°Gr-greetings t-to you, Alpha a-and Beta sir.¡± I said bowing my head immediately. They scoffed at me in disgust.


    ¡°Why did you wake up sote when you know that you should be cleaning, washing and most importantly cooking?.¡± The Alpha yelled at me raising voice into his Alpha tone, knowing fully well how scared I can be with the tone.


    My head was still faced downwards.


    ¡± I¡­ I¡­ I .¡± I kept stuttering because of the huge colored injury I obtained on my cheek from all the beatings, which did not let me open my mouthpletely.


    ¡°Will you talk?¡± The Beta shouted at me angrily.


    I fell on my knees immediately and started trembling in fear


    Ouch! Urgh! That hurts.


    I forgot I was injured there.


    ¡± I¡­ I.. I kind of slepttest night and I forgot to set my rm.¡± I replied with fear in my voice.


    Speaking of rm, it was given to me by the beta, to make sure I don¡¯t have excuse for waking upte.


    ¡± For that you are not going to school today and also your work is tripled.¡± Alpha Xander said and left.


    Not like the school favors me. All they do is beat me up or even pick on my things. I don¡¯t have many things that they can use to bully me but they have got a reason. Yes. A reason.


    Beta Lucas followed immediately after giving me look of disgust and irritation.


    *


    After I was done with my punishment, actually it was not so much of a work because I already did most of it before going to bed the previous day. I slept 1:45 AM the previous night and they were expecting me to be awake by 6:30 AM to cook for the pack members.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It is not an easy job and that is how I have been doing for the past ten years.


    I am so hardworking, like really hardworking, all thanks to them.


    I don¡¯t get enough sleep, food and run for my wolf. I sighed.


    ¡°Run! Yeah, run.¡± I thought.


    I pulled off my clothes and shape shifted into my wolf. I picked up my clothes and held them in between my teeth and took off.


    ¡°Woah! This is superb.¡± My wolf, Octavia yelled in my head.


    ¡°Hey, be careful and stopped yelling, I¡¯m in here.¡± I said.


    So, so refreshing.


    I felt the gentle breeze on my fur as I sped across the woods. This is so perfect.


    I felt out of the world. I felt so free.


    Oops, where are my manners?


    I forgot to introduce my humble self. I was so busy rambling on the things I¡¯m going through that I forgot.


    Okay, I go by the name Ciara Acacia Jones. Daughter of the former Beta male of vengeful eyed pack,te Arnold David Jones , and mother ;te ra Halona Jones.


    I¡¯m 19 years of age. I¡¯m not tall and not short either, you know that kind of height. I have a pale body filled with injuries. There is no part of my body that does not have a spot or an injury there.


    I have got a pair of blue eyes. My wolf¡¯s name is Octavia. She has a fur of hazel brown with some cream color on it. Well, she has a pair of blue eyes. And before I forget to mention it, she has been thinking about her mate a lot.


    Mate¡­ speaking of mate, I don¡¯t think he would want us. I mean I¡¯m not beautiful. I am just some omega who wears tattered clothes. My hair is not very wellbed, I just use my hands to detangle them.


    ¡°Hey, keep quiet, don¡¯t talk about mate like that, we have not met him yet, so do not think of rejecting him yet.¡± She reprimanded me.


    My wolf, Tavia, has always wanted a mate who would care, love, respect and protect her.


    ¡°Look at us, would he even recognize us?.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°He would not want to acknowledge us because we are not as beautiful as other girls.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Well, we were made like this by vengeful eyed pack, med for what we knew nothing about.¡± Tavia added.


    ¡°Just take a look at our disgusting face.¡± I said.


    ¡°Hey, you are the one with the disgusting face not me.¡± Tavia said rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Really ?¡± I asked her.


    But got no reply.


    I kept running until stopped by ake. I stared at my reflection in the water. I shifted back to my human form. Although I was naked, I did not care because I was thinking about how and when I turned out to be like this.


    I was made an orphan, yet nobody thought about it, instead they kept thinking about how their family were killed, Each and every one of them has a sibling or the other still alive. But I, nobody thought about the fact that my mum was carrying my younger sibling. That I was alone in the world.

 Chapter 02

    Chapter Two


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    After I stopped by theke, I looked at my reflection in theke. I shifted in to my human form and bent down then I started crying.


    10 years of being bullied¡­ 10 years of bearing pain and insults¡­ 10 years of being misunderstood¡­ 10 years of striving to survive¡­ 10 years of being in pain.


    I wonder why I am still alive. After several beating from the pack members, not just only them but became an object for training for the pack warriors.


    The feeling of being hated, neglected and being in bondage , or rather captivity.


    Run away¡­ I have considered that several times but I just could not leave. I mean if I leave here, I turn rogue.


    ¡± Urgh! Never¡± I spat.


    I cried, shouted, screamed and yelled. When there were no more tears to shed, I stood up sluggishly and wore my almost torn clothes, they were dirty but who cares. I sighed.


    As I was walking, I started remembering the hurtful past event that I did not even realize that I have already gotten to the pack house. As I went inside and I decided to cook scrambled eggs and bacon with cheese for dinner.


    Well, I am a very good cook all thanks to the pack. If there was one thing the pack members don¡¯tin about, that should be food. Actually at first, they would make it look like it was not well cooked or it was salty or it was peppery. But over the years, they epted my cooking. That is why they get kind of annoyed each time I wake upte.


    After I was done with cooking dinner, a guard came to tell me that the Alpha summoned me.


    Knocking on the door,This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Come in. ¡± his husky voice said.


    I entered with my head bowed.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Alpha.¡± I greeted.


    He looked up from his paperwork.


    ¡°As you know my younger sister will being home tomorrow. There is going to be an homing party for her, so I want you to make sure the pack house is very clean and neat because she does not like dirt.¡± He said while doing his paperwork.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha,¡± I said and was about to leave when I heard his voice.


    ¡°Wait, also please do stay away from her, don¡¯t let her see you because she might pass out on seeing your disgusting face.¡± He said in a mocking tone.


    I can survive this¡­ I can bear it¡­ I won¡¯t break down right in front of him¡­ I kept chanting in my mind as I left.


    I decided to go to my room which was kind of far from the pack house. Alpha Xander made sure that it was beyond sight for the pack visitors so that they won¡¯t say anything bad about the pack. Alpha Xander put almost all his efforts to rebuild our pack.


    My room was a small ce with a ken window, a wooden bed with torn bed sheets, and a wooden door. My clothes were packed in a small bag ced in a corner ¨C I don¡¯t have many clothes even the ones I have are already torn due to the beatings from the pack members. I stitched them together with some needle and thread.


    Iid on my bed, turned to the side facing the window, and stared at the sky. Slowly¡­ ever slowly, I began to close my eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    *******************


    No, I did not kill them ¡­ I did not¡­ I did not¡­.. please¡­ stop talking¡­ I did not kill them¡­


    ¡°No!.¡± I jerked up instantly and was sweating profusely. The nightmare that keeps haunting me.


    The day I became an orphan, got reduced to an omega. The day I lost my best friends and the people close to me. The people that cherished me


    I got up from the bed and went to the packhouse to clean. After cleaning, I cooked pancakes and coffee for breakfast. I left to prepare for school.


    ¡°Ah, why must I go to school?¡± I said to myself not like I learn anything there but to be bullied by other students.


    ¡°So as not to be illiterate, dummy.¡± My wolf replied with sarcasm in her voice.


    Oh, she is awake.


    ¡°I never said I was sleeping.¡± She said in a duh tone and rolled her eyes.


    My wolf can be very annoying sometimes but she has always been mypanion¡­ Fighting every day for survival and never giving up.


    I can say she is stronger than me.


    ¡°Oh, now you know that I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Well, so as for you to know, I was thinking about my mate.¡± She said dreamily.


    I could picture the image in her head. I sighed.


    I got to school and was weed by the insults of other students. I bowed my head while walking, I am used to the insults already.


    All thanks to the Alpha, I did note to school yesterday so I was feeling less pain. I prayed to the moon goddess to save me from getting bullied today but my prayers came rather toote as my main bullies-Kira, J, and L- came out of a ss and bumped into me.


    Oh, moon goddess!


    ¡°Good day to you.¡± I bowed.


    ¡°Oh, you are in school today.¡± J, Beta Lucas¡¯ mate, said twirling her hair with her index finger.


    ¡°Yeah, I was told she was getting punished.¡± L said.


    Kira was just staring at me, she took a step forward and made some noisy sound with the gum she was chewing.


    Eww!! Tavia said.


    I almostughed at her.


    They dropped their bags each on the floor.


    ¡°Pick them up and follow us,¡± Kira said finally after staring at me. I could say there was nothing in their bags because it was so light.


    I trailed behind them with my head bowed. While we were going to the ss, some students wereughing at me but I did not let it affect me. I¡¯m used to it anyways.

 Chapter 03

    CHAPTER THREE


    **CIARA POV**This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As we got to the ss, I dropped their bags and went to sit at the far end of the ss because that is where I was told to always sit.


    Not minding the stares from my ss mates, I settled down and brought out a notebook. The teacher came in and taught. I had two more sses then I left to prepare Nicole¡¯s homing party.


    As I was leaving, it started raining and Idid not have an umbre or money to board a cab. I walked home under the rain despite being drenched by it. Well, unfortunately for me, I caught a cold. Then I remembered that I have to prepare for the Alpha Xander¡¯s younger sister, Nicole, homing party, I jerked up disregarding the pain I was feeling immediately and headed for the pack house. I started making preparation for the party which will be held tonight.


    After I was done with the cleaning, I helped the decorators, I washed and cleaned the wine cups and bottles.


    The party already started because music was booming every where, well you could say it was not this kind of formal party.


    Nicole¡¯s with three other cars finally drove into the garage. She came down with her other four friends giving them the total of five. Her friends stood in awe of the pack house looks like.


    You cannot me them because Alpha Xander put all his efforts in rebuilding the pack house and making feel like home after a severe damage.


    ¡°Wow, this is extravagant.¡± They eximed in admiration.


    Wondering how I saw them , right?. Well , right now I¡¯m behind a tree, if I said I did not want to see what Nicole looks like after 10 years, then I¡¯ll be lying to you.


    Nicole is a slimdy with pretty long legs, she had her nails fixed and she was wearing a short greenish off ¨C shoulder gown with ck heels.


    ¡°Wow, so pretty.¡± Tavia said.


    ¡°Yeah, she is unlike us.¡± I said.


    Some guards came out to take their luggage and went inside.


    **ALPHA XANDER¡¯S POV**


    Finally, my sister ising back home although I was the one that sent her to Ennd but when I told her toe back, she refused. My beta and I had to persuade her and she finally agreed toe home.


    I have been feeling restless nowadays but I¡¯m so happy that my sister is back. She told me not to bother toe pick her at the airport and I should send the cars, she would meet me at the pack house.


    I stood by the window of my room, I saw Nicolee out of her car with her other friends which I assume are humans. As I was staring at them, my wolf was beginning to pace to and fro in my head. Urgh!


    I noticed a figure behind a tree, i narrowed my eyes then it clicked¡­ Ciara.


    I warned her to stay away from my sister like I knew she won¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Someone there?¡± I called out.


    ¡°Michael, Alpha.¡± He said.


    ¡°Go bring that disgusting omega to the dungeon.¡± I said with a evil smirk.


    I might as well clear off my mind a little bit.


    Well, I¡¯m Xander James Williams, Son of the Alpha and Luna of Vengeful eyed pack,te Connor Eric Williams and Ka Grace Williams. I am 24 years of age and I have not found my mate because I have been unable to travel long distance due to the rebuilding of the pack. I know one day, I would meet her. And my younger sister, Nicole Laura Williams.


    ¡°She is there.¡± Michael said.


    I smiled while picking a shirt, I left for the dungeon.


    ¡°Oh, hi, Ciara.¡± I said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Alpha Xander, greetings to you.¡± She said keeping her head bowed.


    ¡°Oh, please, it is just the two of us here, no need for the formalities.¡± I said smirking and picked up a whip.


    She went down in her knees immediately knowing fully well the reason she is here.


    ¡°I hope you know the reason you are here, I mean your offence.¡± I asked her in anger.


    No reply.


    ¡°Answer.¡± I said as I whipped her.


    ¡°Ah!!!!.¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Yes¡­ No¡­ Yes¡­ No¡­Yes.¡± She said .


    ¡°Give me an answer.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied with tears in her eyes. I almost felt pity for her, I mean how could she have survived 10 years of severe beating. She used to be my best friend when we were younger but after everything she caused. I was left broken but as the Alpha, I have to be strong for my pack.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡­.. I¡­¡­ I¡­.. I disobeyed your orders.¡± She said amidst hups.


    ¡°What was the order?¡± I said no longer whipping her.


    ¡°That I should not show my self to your younger sister, I should stay away from her.¡± She replied.


    ¡°What should be your punishment?¡± I said while pretending to be thinking.


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ keeping and yes!¡± I said and turned to look at her on the floor.


    ¡°No run for your wolf for two weeks.¡± I said and left. I got mind linked that my sister was asking of me.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    Finally, I¡¯m back home after so many years¡­ So many years of running and hiding away from the pain and anger of my parents¡¯ death. My brother sent me away because he wanted me to be far away from this ce, well I¡¯m back now.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to meet my mate.¡± I smiled to myself.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± My wolf, Lora, agreed.


    I went to meet my friends. Well, they know what I am. At first they freaked out butter on they epted me like that. We went inside to meet several people drinking, chatting andughing to one another. Well, this party is not some kind of formal homing party.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go party.¡± Stacy yelled due to the loud music.

 Chapter 04

    CHAPTER FOUR


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    My eyes stared in to the crowd searching for my brother. Well, I caught the beta, Lucas, kissing ady. A.


    I kind of mind linked him, he turned and narrowed his eyes trying to locate me and then he finally saw me. I smiled and he returned with a little smile of his. He starteding towards me with thedy.


    ¡°Good day.¡± I said.


    ¡°How was your journey?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Fun.¡± I said.


    I introduced him to my friends and he introduced me thedy. I found out that she was his mate.


    ¡°Where is my brother?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°He is on his way here.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I said.


    ¡°Enjoy the party girls.¡± He said before leaving us.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Where is my sister?¡± I asked Lucas.


    ¡°Over there.¡± He replied pointing to the direction.


    I went over there and met her with her friends, a smile crept on my lips. As I got there, she saw me and ran to jump on me. I was quick to catch her.


    ¡°My sweetest brother.¡± She said.


    ¡°How much I missed you.¡± I said nting a kiss on her forehead. At this time my wolf was trying to tell me something but because of the fact that I was just seeing my sister in years, i could not grasp what he was saying.


    ¡°And who are this prettydies?¡± I asked and they all blushed. There has been this sweet intoxicating scent that filled my nostrils but I do not know, it seems to being from one of her friends.


    ¡°Meet my friends, this is E, Stacy, Olivia, andstly Eunice.¡± She introduced by pointing to each of them.


    ¡°Well, you guys should know that he is my brother.¡± She said to her friends.


    They stretched their hands out and i shook them, then it came to this beautiful blonde girl. I stared into her emerald green eyes and shook hands only for sparks to erupt in our bodies, wait¡­ She is my mate.


    ¡°Mate.¡± I growled, now I see the reason Kiin was feeling nervous.


    I went closer to her.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Eunice.¡± She replied shyly.


    ¡°A beautiful name for a beautiful mate.¡± I said and she blushed.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Icannot believe this so Eunice is your mate apparently she is my sister inw.¡± Nicole said while i nodded.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please excuse us.¡± I said holding my mate¡¯s hands and went away. I guess Nicole already told her about us.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    ¡°The Alpha summons you¡±. The guard said.


    ¡°For what?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± He said annoyed.


    ¡°Huh, sorry, let us go.¡± I said.


    I noticed we are not going to the Alpha¡¯s office but the route to the dungeon.


    ¡°Oh, did he see me?¡± I thought regretting my action already.


    Oh, please moon goddess, save me please.


    As you already know , she does the exact opposite of my prayer. The Alpha walked in.


    ¡°Oh, hi, Ciara.¡± He said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Alpha Xander.¡± I greeted bowing my head.


    He kept taunting and teasing me and while doing he was whipping me. Then he suddenly stopped and walked out of the dungeon.


    I stood up with the newly made bruises from the whippings and left the dungeons for my house.


    On getting home, I closed my door and slid down crying¡­ The pain is way too much¡­


    Suffering for what I did not do¡­ Ah¡­ My life


    I drifted to sleep on the floor¡­


    *


    *


    Next morning¡­¡­


    Grrrrrrr! Grrrrrrr! Grrrrrrrr!


    The sound of the rm woke me up.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Another day.¡± I said going into my bathroom. After doing the needful, I came out and dried my hair with a worn out town then I slipped into a leggings that has gone crazy due to the beatings and tank top with a t shirt.


    With the injuries on my body, even a mannequin is more beautiful than me. Looking into my halfly broken mirror, I saw how tattered I was, injuries that already turned purple due tock of treatment.


    Sighing, I got out of the house and walked to the pack house. Cleaning and cooking is my daily chores, I need not be told what to do.


    I prepared pasta and chicken sauce for breakfast. I ate mine and left for school.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    Finally, my brother found his mate and that to be my best friend , Eunice. I am yet to find my own mate. I cannot wait at all. Eunice is quite lucky.


    I am going to school today, I already missed my friends. Going downstairs, I met Stacy , E and Olivia.


    ¡°Where is Eunice?¡± I asked obviously knowing where she is.


    ¡°Where else will she be?¡± Stacy said smirking.


    ¡°With her mate of course.¡± E chipped in.


    I smiled.


    ¡°Do you girls want to leave me behind?¡± I heard a voice from behind me, I turned to Eunice with my brother holding her by her waist.


    ¡°I was thinking you would not want to go since you are with your mate, he could teach on the bed, you know.¡± Olivia said teasing her. Eunice blushed.


    ¡°Okay, girls enough of the teasing, let us go or we will bete.¡± I said after giving my brother a brief hug.


    ¡°Yeah, c¡¯mon.¡± Eunice said carrying her bag and giving my brother a little goodbye kiss.


    ¡°I never knew mate could be this possessive and touchy.¡± Eunice said .


    ¡°You are just getting started babe.¡± Stacy said.


    As we got to school, we met Kira, J and L.


    ¡°Oh, hey, Kira.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°You are in school today.¡± She said happily to me.


    ¡°I just decided toe to a lively environment not like we need it.¡± I said shrugging.


    ¡°Meet my friends, Stacy , E, Eunice who is my brother¡¯s mate and Olivia.¡± I introduced them to her.


    I noticed her countenance changed, before she masked it and introduced her friends to them, since we already know J , she introduced L.


    We chatted and talked while going into the ss. As we were about to enter the ss, we bumped into a disgusting lookingdy. I felt irritated and shocked, the doctors had told me to stay away from anything that will be a shock to me, I had this issue since my parents¡¯ death. With the shock, I fainted.

 Chapter 05

    CHAPTER FIVE


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    Waking up this morning, I was not feeling well like I was having this weird feeling in my guts. I shrugged it off and went into the bathroom.


    ¡°Oh moon goddess, make this day trouble free day for me.¡± I said joining my two hands together and closing my eyes.


    After I was done with my dressing, I carried my little school bag. I remember it was given to me by a pack member, he wanted to put it into the trash can but then he kind of remembered that there was an omega that could use the trash instead. I collected it since I did not have a choice.


    After preparing breakfast, I left the pack house and headed for school. On getting to school, I met a lot of students. Some were chatting while some were reading. Sometimes I wished we had not gone for that pic, I wished I had not agreed to persuade the Alpha. I wished I could be with my friends just the way everyone is ; have best friend , hang out with your male friends, go to night clubs and sneak out of the house. But in years toe I know it is not possible. Who knows if my mate already given up on finding me.


    I was still stuck in my thinking that i did not see a group of girlsing in my direction, not that I would have seen them since I keep my head bowed every time. As I bumped into them, I gasped in shock to see the people I had bumped into and to my utmost disappointment, it was thest person I ever wanted to see face to face.


    Oh my gosh¡­ this can¡¯t be happening


    Moon goddess, why do you always have to do the reverse of my prayers?.


    I unexpectedly met Nicole of all people in the world. To say she was shocked is an understatement. She stared at me with wide eyes beforeing into contact with the hard floor. She passed out immediately hitting her head on the in the process¡­ Wait¡­ No¡­ No¡­ Not this¡­ Please¡­ Not this¡­


    Blood! Blood! Blood!


    ¡°Nicole!!!!!!¡± Was thest word I heard before running out.


    I ran out of the ss and school immediately. I am so dead. Xander¡¯s only sister and the only family member left.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Oh why am I like this, am I cursed or what?.


    Xander¡¯s words reyed in my head ¨C


    ¡°Make sure she does not see your face or else she might pass out¡±. He said.


    ¡°Run away¡±. I heard the voice say.


    ¡°To where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Anywhere.¡± It said.


    ¡°No, I cannot be a rouge that they will be searching for, I do not think I can handle the fame thates with it. If I leave now, I will be out in the woods without anything to support myself.. No I cannot take the risk. I am not that strong at all despite being used as a training object for the pack warriors. I do not know how to attack or defend myself when dangeres knocking at my door.


    I ran over to my house and sat down there in fear of what ising next. Xander is definitely not going let me off the hook this time.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    ¡°¡­¡­. and these are the strategies we will use for the¡­.¡± I was still talking but was cut off by the ringing tone of my phone. I unlocked it to see Eunice on the phone.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I said and exited the hall.


    ¡°Hello, Eunice.¡± I said smiling. But I could feel that she was anxious like she is scared to tell me something. Although I have not marked her. I could still feel her anxiety.


    ¡°Tell me what it is?¡± I said.


    ¡°Err¡­. Erm¡­ Erm.. Xander.. You see.¡± She was saying.


    ¡°Spill it out.¡± I said almost feeling angry.


    ¡°Your younger sister¡­. Nicole¡­¡± She said


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I asked feeling impatient.


    ¡°She fainted and blood¡­.¡± She was saying but I cut off the call and ran towards the pack hospital because that is where she should be.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked almost yelling the moment I entered the hospital.


    ¡°Alpha, you need to keep your voice calm as there are patients who need the quietness.¡± The doctor said in a *doctorly* way.


    ¡°She is currently unconscious, she was shocked and I noticed that her body does not respond to shock in a good way.¡± He said.


    Yes¡­ She started having this issue with dealing with shock after my parents passed away. She is the only one i have left¡­ I definitely cannot lose her¡­ Not now¡­ Not ever.


    And yes by the way, what triggered her to be shocked?


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I turned to her friends, J spoke,


    ¡°She met Ciara.¡± She said in fear.


    At this moment, I must not be annoyed more than what it is now. But Ciara just made me let go of the tiny string between my humanity and I. I warned her to keep away from her, I might have said it mockingly but heck i meant every words I uttered that day.


    ¡°Ciara is definitely saying good bye to this world today.¡± I said between gritted teeth.


    ¡°I will be right back.¡± I said and stormed out of the hospital.


    ¡°Ciara!!!!!!¡± I shouted her name using my Alpha voice as I entered the pack house. Every pack member the saw me bared their neck in submission. She seems not to be in the pack house.


    I went straight to her ce. On getting there, I broke the door down and saw how she curled up into a ball. I could not take note of how her surrounding was because I was filled with anger.


    ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t i?.¡± I shouted at her.


    ¡°I told you to stay away from her.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why are you so bent on taking every person I cherish away from me?¡± I asked feeling frustrated.


    ¡°First it was my parents.. Now¡­ It is my sister¡­ Why are you after my life?¡± I yelled.


    I mind linked Michael to bring her into the dungeons. I left to await her.

 Chapter 06

    CHAPTER SIX


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Oh, I am so dead.¡± I said to my self while running home.


    As I got home, I was so scared that I stood in a corner. As I heard Xander¡¯s voice, I knew my death day already arrived finally. I could feel his Alpha energy radiating from afar.


    Breaking down the door, I flinched and curled up in a corner.


    ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡± He shouted at me.


    ¡°I told you to stay away from her, didn¡¯t I?¡± He yelled at me.


    ¡°If anything happens to my sister, I swear on my parents¡¯ grave, I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± He said.


    After he was done, he left then I saw a guarde in to drag me to the dungeon.


    On getting there, I saw Xander with a whip that has sharp edges. The guard threw me inside the dungeons and I fell t on my tummy. Ouch!


    Theshes of the whip brought me back from wheresoever I had gone to. Ahrggggh!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!!¡± I screamed as the whip came in contact with my body. Shit!


    The pain is way too much considering the fact that there were still wounds that were not treated on my body. He kept whipping until he was mind linked I guess so because he spaced out. He left me there soaked with my blood.


    Sometimes I wonder why I am not dead yet, like I should have been dead with the beatings and whipping. Yet, I am alive and breathing.


    I crawled out of the dungeons.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep.


    The sound of the machine beside brought me out of my unconscious state. I tried opening my eyes but the bright light of the room made me close them abruptly. I opened them again trying to adjust to the bright light of the room, eventually I opened them to see a pair of blue eyes piercing into mine. This eyes belongs to¡­ Eunice.


    I sat up immediately as I saw how soaked her face was.


    ¡°Was she crying?¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°Eu¡­¡± I choked out. My throat was so dry.


    She poured water in to a cup and gave it to me. I collected and gulped it down within seconds. I looked outside my room and saw my friends.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Because of you, I was scared¡­ That if something happens to you, what will happen to your brother¡­ And also me.¡± She said with new tears brewing her face. I felt sad.


    I mind linked my brother to tell him that I was fine and he shoulde right away. He came in almost immediately.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Nicole, you scared me.¡± He said shoving Eunice aside. I frowned at his action and he noticed it from my facial expression.


    He turned towards Eunice who was crying and was about to leave when he held her hands, she removed her hands and ran out of the hospital. I looked away, I am so angry with him right now.


    ¡°I am not going to talk to you unless you settle things with her.¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°How could you hurt her?, within the little time you had just met her, you already made her cry.¡± I said ignoring the pain I was feeling in my head.


    He was still contemting on what to do then he ran after her. I hope things work out.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    I ran after Eunice.


    ¡°Eunice, Eunice.¡± I called after her as I ran towards her direction. She is way too fast for a human but being an Alpha got an advantage. In no time, I caught up with her.


    I held her hand and drew her close to myself and hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized. She was crying.


    Gosh!


    Am i really that bad?


    ¡°You shouted at me, you¡­ You even pushed me away like I don¡¯t matter to you, I hate you.¡± She said hitting me.


    Ciara, all thanks to you my mate hates me now. Oh, i wonder what I¡¯m gonna do to you, death is the easiest punishment for you.


    I pulled her close and forcefully kissed her. She tried fighting me off but since I¡¯m stronger, she failed. Then i hugged her.


    ¡°Please, do not hate me, pleeeeaaassse.¡± I said begging her. Only her can see me in this vulnerable state. She was now sniffing in her tears.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± I asked her breathing i her scent, it so much calm me down.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said after a while.


    ¡°Can i tell you something?¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You look ugly while crying¡­¡­ It does not look pretty on you.¡± I said with a smirk.


    She hit my arm


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I faked a wince.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I said surrendering.


    ¡°Why were you so angry with me ?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because Nicole is the only family member i have.¡± I said.


    ¡°My parents are dead so¡­ I have to make sure that Nicole does not leave me too.¡± I said.


    ¡°Who was that girl?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± She said.


    I took her to thekeside and sat down there with her in between my legs.


    ¡°When we were younger, i went on a pic with my parents and beta¡¯s family, at that time there was this rampant rouge attacks on our pack so my dad was so busy, but then suddenly he said we should go for a pic, iter found out that Ciara was the one that convinced him.¡± I said.


    ¡°Ciara?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, she was my best friend and the beta¡¯s daughter.¡± I said.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then while we were away, the rouge attacked our pack and came to meet us where we were, our parents fought so hard to make sure the the of us ¨C Ciara, Nicole, and i get to the pack house. They stalled them for our safety.¡± I continued.


    ¡°They killed our parents and our pack members.¡± I said. Remembering that awful incident makes my blood boil but since Eunice is here her scent was helpful.


    ¡°All these would not have happened if she had not asked to go for a pic, she forced our parents and then¡­ Then it led to the death of the people who cherished and loved her.¡± I said with anger.

 Chapter 07

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    ¡°I never knew you went through something like that.¡± Eunice said and smiled pitifully at me.


    ¡°It is okay, I have been facing it, that is why i must protect Nicole at all cost.¡± I said. I have been fighting an inner battle with Killian. He wants to mark his mate but I don¡¯t want to force her.


    ¡°I want to mark you.¡± Killian said after pulling thest string and finally won.


    She was taken aback by his husky voice.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She asked. I cannot reply her because our handsome gentleman, Killian, is attending to her.


    ¡°Hi, I am Killian and I am his wolf.¡± He said and smiled at her.


    Dummy! I scoffed.


    ¡°Ohh, hi.¡± She said shyly. She calmed down a bit but I could sense her nervousness.


    ¡°Should we go for a run?¡± He asked after a while.


    ¡°Run?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, run in the woods, you know.¡± He said with a smile.


    Gosh my wolf has been whipped which is now affecting me.


    ¡°Okay, how do we do that?¡± She asked innocently.


    ¡°Such an innocent mate.¡± Killian said mentally.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell you want to shift into your wolf form?¡± She asked with eyes wide open while he just nodded.


    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± He asked feeling concerned. He would not do anything to make her scared even if it is not shifting in her presence.


    ¡°No, it just that thest time Nicole shifted, her wolf was licking me all over and it feels weird please don¡¯t do the same.¡± She said while he giggled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He replied.


    I know for sure that that is the first thing he will do when hees out. He stood up and went behind a tree. Stripping off the clothes, you could hear bones cracking and reforming. This makes me remember my first shift, it was a very painful experience because my parents were not there to help me, just some elders in the pack that remained after the rouge attack. I wonder how Nicole did hers, she must have suffered badly. That is why I want her within my reach. After he was done with the shifting, he came out in his huge ck furry wolf.


    I noticed she gulped down dryly, I wanted tough at how scared she was of my wolf. Killian barked at her. She just stood there transfixed.


    For fuck¡¯s sake, do you want to scare her? I asked the di. ckead.


    He went closer to her, she could not move. I could feel a little bit of fearing from her. And he did the same thing he said he was not going to do, he bent down to lick her legs. She jumped up instantly at the feeling.


    ¡°I thought i told you not to do that.¡± She said after being brought out of her thoughts. He gave a wolfy grin. He was about to do it again when she started running away and herees the chase.


    After a while of chasing around in an attempt to lick her, they finally stopped. He urged her to climb on his back which she did and then he took off.


    ¡°Wow, this feels good.¡± I heard say, Killian took that as an encouragement and he started running in an inhuman speed. They came after a while and I shifted back to my human form.


    We walked towards the house with hands interlocked and tingles moving through our spines.


    ¡°Mark me.¡± I heard Eunice¡¯s voice say as we were about to enter the room. I turned back to look at her.


    ¡°What did I just hear you say?


    ¡°Mark me.¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said and nodded.


    Before you know it, she was mmed on the door. My wolf has been struggling to take control but no, this is my turn. Closing the door, we started off by kissing slowly, softly and passionately. Hmm, she¡¯s quite a good kisser. Before you know the kiss grew into the one of hunger, domination, and intense. We kept on kissing¡­¡­Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This will be a very long night.


    **UNKNOWN POV**


    I ran after Xander immediately he left the hospital. I did not know where he was going so I just followed him. He needed someone tofort him and I will be just that person. He loves his sister so much. During the time we were still seeing each other, he would talk about his sister, sometimes I would think he was in love with her.


    I stopped abruptly as I took in the sight before me. I stood transfixed there utterly shocked and tongue-tied.


    He¡­ He came after her. He¡­ He actually came to meet her andfort her. Oh, how foolish I am. I stood behind a tree and watched how they were fighting, kissing and ying.


    I felt a pang of jealousy hit me like an arrow. Xander would never let me y with his wolf. He changed into his wolf and took her for a run.


    I felt heartbroken at the sight alone. I remembered when he asked me out first, he said that he loved me and that he would love me to be his mate and luna but this¡­ I just could not take it. He took my virginity but what? He dumped me after that. I felt broken and disgusted with myself. Anytime I tried getting closer to him, he will keep telling me not toe anywhere hear him. Even sometimes he uses his Alpha voice on me knowing fully well that I cannot do anything but obey him.


    He keeps telling me that he has a mate but he told me he wanted me right?. He also told me that I ahould wait for my mate whereas I rejected mine for him. How stupid I was.


    I should have known that all he wanted to do was get into my panties.


    But I would not give up like that. No, I won¡¯t. I would make him pay for using me to fill his sexual desire. I stood up and dabbed my tears with the back of my palm.


    ¡°This is not the end.¡± I said and went back to the hospital.

 Chapter 08

    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    ¡°How will I get these injuries treated?¡± I thought painfully. No one wants to associate with me like I am some gue. I could not cry. That is if there are more tears in my eyes. I chuckled bitterly.


    I carried myself into my bathroom and had a cold bath on my colored injuries. Ouch! It hurts. I could not take the pain from the cold. I wore my clothes and was about stepping into the room, my vision suddenly became blurry. Before you know it, I cked out.


    .


    .


    .


    *****************


    I found myself in the most beautiful ce I have ever seen. A ce with a beautiful waterfall with different colorful flowers and tall trees, the beautiful view of a rainbow during sunset, beautiful butterflies moving around freely and giving it a unique kind of peace. Then a butterfly came to my side, as I wanted to take it into my hand, it flew away. I started following it, trying to get to perch on my index finger but it kept moving away. Then it stopped, i looked around for it but could not find it. I turned around trying to locate the direction it went but could not find it, then it hits me, i was in another ce, this ce is a field with few flowers surrounding it. My eyes caught something¡­ or rather someone ¡ª¨C two people sitting side by side.


    They stood up and turned towards me. Wait¡­. Tell me it is a dream¡­. Tell me I am just imagining things. It looks like I am in a trance right now¡­ Look like the world stopped rotating¡­.. The earth stood still for some seconds.


    ¡°Mom, dad.¡± I did not know when the words escaped my lips. I ran towards them, they were alsoing towards me, i jumped on them.


    ¡°Mom, dad.¡± I said sniffing back the tears that were starting to form.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, my baby.¡± My mother cooed and engulfed me in an hug. She soon released me and i was pulled into a hug by my dad.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± I said sniffing in his cologne.


    ¡°My baby, don¡¯t cry, okay?.¡± He said wiping my tears.


    ¡°You have grown so big.¡± My dad said as he checked me out. My lips twitched a little bit into a small smile. They smiled happily at me.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± I said looking at them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We miss you too, baby.¡± My mom said.


    ¡°See, we are doing well here.¡± My mom said.


    ¡°This ce is more peaceful than the earth which is full of pain, sorrow, sadness and other terrible things, but here, It is peaceful here. We are satisfied so do not worry yourself too much.¡± My dad said.


    ¡°I want toe stay with you.¡± I said like a baby.


    ¡°No, my darling.¡± My mom said.


    ¡°You have got a life there and a mate.¡± She said smiling and looking at my dad. Aww¡­


    ¡°Mate.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Yes, dear.¡± My dad said in reply.


    ¡°Promise me, you will take good care of yourself.¡± My parents said.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I said holding unto them like I was holdng for dear life.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay with us.¡± They said.


    ¡°Our borrowed time is up already, so we¡­..¡± They said as they started fading away. My mother¡¯s emerald eyes held ssy tears and while I stared at her with mine.


    No¡­. No¡­.. No¡­ Come back¡­ I lost you years ago¡­ Please don¡¯t leave me.. I need you¡­ I am¡­¡±


    I said in broken words.


    ¡°Take care.¡± That was thest and only words i heard.


    ¡°Dad, mom!?¡± I shouted before i was pulled into another realm.


    ¡°Why is this ce so dark and evil lurking around?¡± I thought to myself.


    The energy it gives off is evil but what am I doing here by the way?


    ¡°Are my parents also here? No!, that can¡¯t be possible, my parents can¡¯t be in a dark ce like this.¡±


    Not long did I start to hear different people¡¯s voices chanting several words.


    ¡°You are the reason they died.¡±


    ¡°My parents died because of you.¡±


    ¡°If you had not been born, my siblings will still be alive.¡±


    ¡°Your parents died because of you.¡±


    ¡°You killed them all.¡±


    ¡°You are a jinx.¡±


    ¡°You are badluck.¡±


    ¡°Kill yourself.¡±


    ¡°You cause problem wherever you are.¡±


    ¡°As the new Alpha of Vengeful eyed pack, i thereby demote you to an omega.¡±


    ¡°You killed our Alpha and our precious Luna.¡±


    As I heard these voices, I started shaking,


    I bent down and held my head.


    ¡°No, stop it, I did not do anything. Please listen to me, I did not, please, stop it.¡±


    I started finding it hard to breathe, my chest started going up and down.


    Air¡­. Oxygen¡­.. Yes¡­ I need oxygen¡­ Please give me.


    ¡°Doctor, what is happening?¡± I heard a very distant voice say.


    ¡°She is finding it hard to breathe.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The voice asked.


    Then I felt some thing on my chest. My breathe started regting.


    ¡°No! I screamed as I jerked up instantly with sweats dripping down my face in beads.


    Surprisingly I found my self in an hospital. Thest time I checked I was in my room. Right?


    ¡®Who brought me here?¡¯


    ¡°Oh my head.¡± I said holding it. Gosh it aches a lot¡­ I noticed I was bandaged all over my body.


    ¡°So the jinx is finally awake.¡± I heard a voice.


    I looked up to see Nicole. I bowed instantly.


    I looked around and saw a ss of water beside. I took it with my shaking hands and drank the water.


    ¡°You know I was scared that you would die without receiving my part of punishment.¡± She said and smirked.


    All I did was just stare at her. Not like there was anything to say.


    ¡°I hope you recover quick because I don¡¯t think I can wait anymore to unleash my anger on you.¡± She said and turned then she left. After she was gone, I slumped back and passed out again.

 Chapter 09

    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Wakey, wakey.¡± I heard Eunice call out from my deep sleep.


    I opened my eyes slowly.


    ¡°Sleepyhead.¡± She said as she opened some package of food she had brought for me.


    ¡°I brought you some food.¡± She said as she begin to serve it into a te for me.


    ¡°You are quite happy this morning.¡± I said and smiled.


    She smiled. I looked around and saw my brother also.


    ¡°Oh brother, never knew you were here.¡± I said.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Ugh, looks like they¡¯ve already reconciled.¡± I thought.


    ¡°No longer fighting, huh?¡± I asked and raised an eyebrow.


    Xander went closer to Eunice and gave a small peck on her cheek.


    ¡°What does it look like?¡± He asked and smirked.


    Wait, did i just see something on Eunice¡¯s neck?


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± I said, still looking at her neck. She noticed it and covered it. A shade of pink appearing on her cheek.


    I moved my hands to her neck, i removed her hands to reveal a wolf howling at the moon ¡ª my brother¡¯s mark. I smiled at her. So this was the way they reconciled.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± I said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She replied sheepishly.


    ¡°So when is the Luna ceremony?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Still thinking.¡± Xander answered.


    ¡°Ohh, okay then.¡± I said.


    The doctor came inter on, he checked every part of me to make sure i was fine.


    He told my brother that i was fit to be discharged.


    I pulled out of the ward wear and wore my clothes that Eunice had brought for me.


    *


    On getting home, i remembered something ¡ª she ¡ª that witch that killed my parents ¡ª Ciara. I never knew she was still alive.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked suddenly, well, my wolf, Lora was also angry. She misses my dad¡¯s wolf Damon. They used to y together, they tell each other secrets and keep it away from us, their humans. It was so memorable.


    My brother knew who i was referring to,


    ¡°She should be at her ce.¡± Lucas replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said because i don¡¯t know her ce.


    We left for her house. As we passed through several woods before getting there. Xander has done well in keeping her out of sight.


    We finally got to a little ce.


    Wow, so bad of a ce to live in.


    ¡°Uh, so smelly.¡± J said, not going inside while the rest of us covered our nose with our palms and went inside. As we moved deeper into the ce, this ce is the worse ce a human could ever live in, half broken mirror, torn bedsheets, wooden bed.


    How does she even sleep? Well not like i care. This is the price for taking away people¡¯s lives.


    Then we saw her lying on the floor unconscious. Wait, is she dead?¡­ That can¡¯t be possible now¡­ Not now.. Not when i just met her¡­.. She is yet to take my side of the pain she caused me¡­ She can¡¯t die.


    ¡°No, she can¡¯t die now, hospital right now!!!!¡± I yelled.


    My brother mind linked the pack guards. They came in afterwards and carried her limp body to the hospital.


    **********************


    Few hourster¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was staring at her the whole time as soon as she was ced into the ward.


    I remembered how we used to y when we were younger, we built sand castles, we went on several pics, we climbed different trees in order to hide from my brother and parents, we yed hide and seek. We would go to the pack kitchen to steal some fried potato chips and some toast bread. Whenever we get caught, she would say she was the only one that I was not an aplice of her. I remembered how we use to talk about other pack boys then.


    How could she have survived this?


    Her entire body is a bruise mess, untreated wounds, colored injuries, broken bones. Well, i am not having pity for her tho. Because if not for her, our beloved pack would still be intact. We would have been one happy pack. We would have beenplete, i would have had younger siblings but she¡­ She ruined it all.


    Then suddenly, she started thrashing on the bed and breathing heavily.


    What is wrong with her?


    ¡°Get the doctor.¡± I ordered one of the pack guards around me. They rushed soon in after.


    ¡°What is happening to her?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡°She is finding it hard to breathe.¡± He said.


    After a while, she screamed.


    ¡°Looks like the jinx has woken up.¡± I said. She looked at me.


    ¡°You know i was so scared that you would do without receiving my part of the pain that you incurred on me.¡± I said.


    All she did was look.


    ¡°I hope you heal real quick.¡± I said and left. Not like i care if she heals. Anyhow, anytime i coulde fetch her. Even now¡­


    *UNKNOWN POV**


    ¡°So he already marked her.¡± I thought staring at nowhere in particr.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is alright.¡± I thought and smirked.


    ¡°The Luna ceremony ising up soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it will happen.¡± I smiled.


    My friends does not even know what i am going through except that filthy omega. Only she knows the rtionship between the Alpha and I. She was going that day when she saw us sitting by theke. I remembered i had also asked Xander to show me his wolf that day but he refused.


    Xander had given her a very strong warning not to tell anyone about what she saw and she obeyed like the omega she was.


    It still does not change anything, whether she knows not, things are still the same. I was so stupid to have agreed to his demands that day.


    Was I stupid or naive? I think both.


    Assuming I had to get to meet his wolf, we might still be together and would have bonded a lot but no, that wolf hates me to the bones.

 Chapter 10

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    I finally marked her. My mark looked so beautiful on her neck.


    ¡°So beautiful, MINE.¡± I said, pulling her close to me.


    ¡°MINE.¡± I repeated again putting my head in crook of her neck. I licked it while she shuddered and moaned.


    If she was a werewolf, i would have been carrying her mark, but since she is a human, i still have visible love hickeys that she nted me during our sensual love making.


    ¡°So are you ready for your Luna ceremony?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said, almost immediately.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s prepare for it.¡± I said. Then i kissed her.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­


    The sound of the machine beside me slightly brought me out of my state of unconsciousness.


    I opened my eyes a little but closed it back sharply due to the bright light of the room. I tried opening it again slowly¡­. Ever slowly until i finally opened itpletely. I looked around me, i was still on the hospital but i was no longer bandaged again. Good.


    ¡°You are finally awake.¡± The doctor saiding into the ward. He came towards the bed.


    ¡°From everything i checked, all you need is some rest¡­..¡± He was still talking to me when a feminine voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Oh, Doctor Sam, seems you are forgetting who she is, she is just an omega that whose duty is to take care of the pack house.¡± She said, ring at him.


    ¡°I¡­. I am sorry¡­ I will take my leave now.¡± He said and scurried out of the room.


    ¡°Good, someone there.¡± She called out.


    Two body guards came in to the ward.


    ¡°Drag her to the dungeon to await me.¡± She said to them and left.


    *


    *


    *


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°So brother when is the Luna ceremony?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Still thinking.¡± He said while doing his paperwork.


    Then i remembered that i still have a business to finish.


    ¡°Hey brother, i am going to visit Ciara in the dungeon.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He replied and i left the office.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I heard a voice say, i turned to see Euniceing downstairs.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I also want to visit her.¡± She said with a smirk, that is why she is my best friend, always having the same mindset.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± I said and she followed.


    As we got to the dungeon, two guards were outside.


    ¡°Good day, Miss Nicole.¡± They said in unison and bowed slightly. They are so well trained.


    We just gave them a little smile.


    ¡°Huh, so smelly.¡± Eunice said.


    ¡°Better get used to it, you will soon be the Luna of the pack.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°You have to be strong.¡± I said.


    ¡°You are going to be a mother to over 200 members of the pack.¡± I said.


    ¡°200?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, 200.¡± I replied.


    ¡°But i don¡¯t see that amount of people here.¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they also have their lives to live.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She said as we entered the dungeon Ciara was in.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    So currently now, i am in the dungeon still wearing the hospital gown and sitting down on the cold hard floor. I wonder what i did now to warrant mying here.


    Gosh, who am i kidding?


    I clearly know the reason i am here, to receive more pain for killing the Alpha and Luna or what else is there to me me for other than that.


    Nicole came in not long after with Eunice¡­


    Wait, What is Eunice doing here anyways?


    What is more surprising is that they were holding both two whips. I gasped immediately, i stood up on my feet and bowed.


    ¡°Oh, you are awake.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Do you know why you were brought here?¡± She said, they all know that i knew it but they want me to say it with my mouth that i killed the entire pack and their precious Alpha and Luna because of my childishness.


    I dare not reply. When she saw that i did not respond, she decided to make me talk in the fastest way possible ¡ª she whipped me. Ouch!


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± I screamed. Gosh, it is painful.


    ¡°Say it.¡± She yelled at me.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­.. I killed your parents and i caused the a huge damage to the entire pack.¡± I said and her lips twitched into a smirk.


    ¡°Why did you not reply before? I would not have made it hurt like that.¡± She said whipping me continuously, Eunice joined not long after.


    ¡°If you had not requested for a pic, we would have been one happy pack, you know.¡± She said and i know she is right.


    I would have had maybe two or three younger siblings. And i would have been the pack favorite beta¡¯s daughter. But that incident ruined it all¡­. Oh my goodness.


    Why? Why? Why was i so naive?


    ¡°You caused pain to my mate, Xander.¡± Eunice said.


    Wait, Xander is Eunice¡¯s mate, what of¡­


    Anothersh of the whip brought me out of my thoughts


    ¡°If Nicole had died, what do you think would happen to Xander, you had better thank your stars or else¡­¡± Eunice said after she stopped whipping me.


    I know what would have happened, i would have been six feets under ground by now. At least, i will get to be with my parents. Then i remembered the vision of meeting my parents, my lips curved into a little smile at the imagination despite the pain i was feeling. At least i got to see them again. They are doing pretty well. But why did they leave me to this pain?


    Tears started finding its way out of my eyes. Newly founded tears.


    ¡°This is only the beginning.¡± Nicole said and spat on my face and left.


    **UNKNOWN POV**


    ¡°Hello.¡± A voice came through from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡± I said and cut the call.


    I smirked.

 Chapter 11

    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    If only they will permit me to exin. If only they allow me to give them the detail of what ensued that day, maybe ¨C just maybe things would have been different. The pain of being med for what you did not do. The pain of being misunderstood, do you know it?.


    I¡­. I¡­ I also lost my own parents and my mom¡­ My mom was carrying my younger sibling in her womb¡­ But she was also killed. I am in pain both emotionally and physically.


    Why am i always med for every bad thing that happen to them?


    Why?! Why?!


    Moon goddess, this is so unfair.


    When did my life be so miserable? so miserable that i don¡¯t recognise my self anymore.


    Ahrghh!


    ¡°I am just tired, the pain is way too much, it is so unbearable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, death, i am ready, take me to the afterlife where there would be eternal peace.¡±


    ¡°Death, why don¡¯t you take me when i asked you?¡±.


    ¡°Why did you have to take everything from without permission from me?¡±


    You¡­. You took my parents and left me alone in this wicked world, i so much hate you.


    I swear, i hate you.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! , bring me to you, please.¡±


    ¡°This world is so unfair.¡±


    I shouted while crying.


    Crying! There were no more tears to spill in my eyes again. They are now puffy and red because of the tears.


    I struggled to get up with several pain shooting from each and every angle of my body. As i got out of the dungeon, walked to the exit of the pack house and met Alpha Xander. I bowed in greeting and turned to leave.


    ¡°The Luna ceremony ising up in two weeks.¡± He said, looking at my bruised body even though i could not see him, i knew he was looking at my direction.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha.¡± I said.


    ¡°I want you to get yourself cleaned up and treated, i already sent invitation to other packs, i don¡¯t want any problem during their stay.¡± He said sternly and left.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Xander.¡± I said and bowed again. I turned and walked home.


    **EUNICE¡¯S POV**


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!


    I heard the knock on the door while i was in the bathroom.


    ¡°Please wait, I aming.¡± I shouted from the bathroom hoping whosoever was at the door would hear. Well, they are werewolves, they will definitely hear.


    I came out hurriedly and used a towel to clean the water off me, leaving my hair wet. I went over to the door and opened it. I was surprised to see who was at the door ¨C Kira.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hey, Kira.¡± I said with a little smile.


    ¡°Can ie in?¡± She asked.


    ¡°This is Xander¡¯s room, i don¡¯t think he would like it for other people to go into his bedroom.¡± I said politely. I mean i don¡¯t want anyone in here except ME.


    ¡°Ohhh, i was just thinking if we could hang out since your friends already returned to the States and mine are busy with their lovers.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay, let me change my clothes and dry my hair.¡± I said.


    After i was done with picking the clothes i want to wear, just a simple blouse and denim skirt with a pair of wedges. I stood in front of the mirror, applied some lip gloss and styled my hair after drying it. I looked at my self and i was satisfied with my look. I sighed, i carried my purse and left.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kira asked.


    ¡°Wait, let me hive Xander a call before going so that he would know where i am going, you know how protective he is of metely.¡± I said scrolling through my phone for his number.


    ¡°Oh, that, i remember meeting Gamma Alex, he told me they were in an important meeting with some business partners alongside the Alpha and would not want to be disturbed.¡±She said.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± I put my phone in my purse and went out with her.


    Why do i have a bad feeling about this?


    We got into her car and we drove off.


    We got to a restaurant. We got down from the car and went into the restaurant. The waiter came over to us not long after we entered.


    ¡°What should i get for you, Misses?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Just water will do.¡± I said.


    ¡°Water also.¡± Kira said.


    Not sooner did the waiter brought the sses of water that a guy walked up to us.


    ¡°Hi, prettydies, do you mind if i join you?¡± He asked and shed a smile.


    Can¡¯t guys leavedies alone for god¡¯s sake? i felt kinda ufortable with him tho. I was about to refuse him when Kira chipped in.


    ¡°Oh, yes, sure.¡± She said smiling at him.


    He sat down with us and we started talking about petty stuffs ; i was not really into the discussion so i don¡¯t know what they were saying. All i did was just feign some smile at him and pretend to be listening.


    Then, suddenly Kira¡¯s phone rang. She picked it and stood up.


    ¡°Hi.¡± The creepy guy said to me. I just smiled a little bit.


    Kira came in almost immediately and packed her stuff. She took her ss of water and gulp it down instantly.


    ¡°Eunice, I was just told that my grandma had an asthmatic attack and she is in the hospital, and they said that i am needed, see youter.¡± She rushed the words out of her mouth and packed her things then she sped out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I wanted to talk to her but she was no where near me. Gosh! Now i am left with this creepy guy.


    I decided to leave this ce as soon as possible. As i was about to stand up, a wave of air hit and it made my vision blurry, i tried staying awake but instead i fell in to the depth of unconsciousness. Before my eyes went close, i saw the blurry image of the creepy stranger smiling or rather smirking at me.


    **UNKNOWN POV**


    Finally, my n is working out so well than i imagined.


    Let us see how she will get out of this.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I said picking the phone.


    ¡°Done.¡± The voice said.


    ¡°Alright, i already prepared a ticket to California for you, take the first flight this night and leave.¡± I said sternly.


    Iughed loudly.

 Chapter 12

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    My phone suddenly started vibrating with different notifications buzzing in and it was disturbing to my hearing as i need to finish these paperworks as soon as possible.


    Well, did it stop? No, it did not.


    I stopped what i was doing and picked the phone.


    ¡± Oh, what the fuck is it? ¡± I said frustrated as i unlocked it.


    ¡± Who is this? ¡± i asked, narrowing my eyes for clear image of the picture. Wait¡­.


    I got the greatest shock of my life¡­ My mate¡­. Wait¡­ No¡­. Eunice with another male on a bed cuddled up together¡­.. She¡­. She¡­. Definitely can¡¯t do this to me¡­ No.. i refuse to believe that Eunice could cheat on me¡­ No¡­. Impossible¡­. Never!


    I stood up immediately, the person who sent this was anonymous or else¡­. Luckily the person also sent the address of the ce.


    In annoyance i threw my phone away making it smash on the wall. I left it broken and rushed out.


    ***********


    On my way, i tried calling the anonymous number but it kept cutting off. As i traced the address, i got to a ce i never thought i would see Eunice alone ¡­. An hotel.


    I came out of the car and barged into the hotel.


    ¡± How may i help you, mister? ¡± I heard the female receptionist say bit i did not listen to her as i had roughly remembered that there was some 3 digits..


    144¡­ Or 114.. Why can¡¯t i remember ?


    I will just have to open those two doors first.


    Going into the elevator, then the number clicked ¡­ 141.. Yes.. 141.


    I pressed on the forth floor and soon the elevator stopped and i slid out and walked hastily to the room.


    As i got there, i broke down the door and went inside to meet only Eunice lying on the bed in just her underwear.


    ¡°Eunice!.¡± I ¨C not only me, my wolf Kiin also growled, angry at the fact that our mate was in her underwear in an hotel on the bed with someone else but wait¡­ Where is the guy?


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    After i was done with Ciara, actually i used her for training, I¡¯d asked the guards to bring to me this morning for training, lol, training, i just wanted to beat her, well you don¡¯t expect me to be training.


    I picked up my phone only to see different pictures. I don¡¯t watch movies that much and i did not request for this pictures so what are these?


    Out of curiosity, i clicked on it only to see my best friend with a guy on the bed.


    ¡± How dare she do this to my brother?¡± I shouted, throwing my phone to God knows where and gripping my hair tightly that it hurts.


    Eunice was never a whore or a slut, even though she had several boyfriends at college, that does not mean she opens her legs for them.


    But how could she do something as outrageous as this? Despite the love my brother showered on her.


    Why are people so ungrateful?


    She will surely regret this, i swear on my parents¡¯ grave.


    ¡± go check on your brother.¡± Lora suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I replied.


    As i was about to open the door, i heard a knock on it, i opened it to reveal Kira.


    Gosh, what is she doing here? Not now please.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I grunted out trying to force a smile that refused to form.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Can i apany you? Please!!! ¡± She asked, pouting.


    Does she not know how she looks when pouting?


    Ugly.


    No!!!!!!


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said going against my own mind.


    ¡°Okay,e along.¡± I said going out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My ns are changed now all thanks to Kira.


    So frustrating!!!!


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    **EUNICE¡¯S POV**


    ¡± Eunice!!!!¡± A loud and deafening growl broke through to my state of unconsciousness.


    I opened my eyes and sat up instantly. I saw Xander standing at the door step with his eyes flicking between ck and gold, meaning he is fighting his wolf for control mad Kiin is not backing down either.


    I looked down on my body to see i was d in just my bra and panties¡­ My head was still aching but what is on ground did not let me think straight.


    Wait¡­ But where are my clothes?


    I search around to see them scattered on the floor.


    Wait, that creepy stranger did this to me


    Oh, no, I¡¯m finished.


    ¡°Xa.. Xander.¡± I called out.


    ¡°It is not what you think it is¡­ I swear¡­ I promise i will never cheat on you.¡± I said hoping he will believe me but who am i kidding?


    ¡°How dare you do this to me, Eunice.¡± He yelled with an animalistic ent.


    Gosh, Kiin is also angry with me.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± That¡¯s all i could simply say.


    ¡°I loved you , cared for you, gave you everything you wanted and yet this¡­ You cheated on me, how could you?¡± He shouted.


    I could hear several voice distant from us.


    ¡°I never believe i wanted to make a whore my Luna.¡± He said with a sadisticugh.


    Ouch, that hurts.


    ¡°I am s¡­. Sorry, i did not , please listen to me ce, let me exin, please!!!¡± I started crying.


    ¡°There is absolutely nothing to exin, i don¡¯t want to see you.¡± He said and turned to leave.


    ¡°Xander!!!¡± I yelled between hups.


    Oh my goodness, what is gonna happen to me right now


    That guy, who is he?


    I don¡¯t even know him yet he has caused a huge damage on our rtionship.


    How am i going to fix this.


    ¡°How am i going to prove my innocence?¡±


    Kira, yes, Kira but she does not know him too.


    I am therefore finished.


    I sat down there and started crying like a child.


    Even Kiin was angry with me.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I said.

 Chapter 13

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    I trusted her and she broke the trust. I loved her but she pretended to love me. What a waste of love!


    ¡°Ahrgghh!!¡± I yelled as i threw everything in my office away.


    I felt betrayed and heartbroken. My so called other half slept with another man in an hotel. An hotel! Gosh, i have been a fool all along this while. Oblivious to see the real her.


    At the time i met her, i thought my years of staying alone was over, i felt like i had someone who i coulde back to and cry in her bosom, i felt like i found who will be willingly and eventually stay by my side and won¡¯t leave, who will ept every part of me, who will correct me when i am wrong, but no, i thought wrong.


    ¡°Fuck, Xander, what have you done to your office?¡± Lucas yelled as he barged in.


    ¡°Hey, you had better watch your tongue, Beta.¡± I growled at him, radiating my Alpha energy.


    He bared his neck in submission.


    ¡°But what is all of this?¡± He asked cautiously. Taking his words slowly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go train.¡± I said ignoring his question.


    ¡°Train?¡± He asked obviously taken aback.


    ¡°You mean i should spar with you with this state of mind, hell no!.¡± He said as i started to fume.


    He was disobeying me. My wolf was so on the edge to pounce on him.


    ¡°I have a mate to take care of, i don¡¯t want to get killed¡­.¡± Lucas was still exining why he could not spar with me.


    Immediately, i shifted into my huge wolf and jumped on him unexpectedly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He also changed into his wolf and we began fighting, scratching, thrashing, biting, breaking everything in the office. He was soon bing weak as i kept hitting him repeatedly.


    I moved away from him and stood up.


    ¡°Get your wounds treated and tell Ciara to clean this ce up.¡± I said and ran out.


    ¡°Man, you need to calm down.¡± He choked out.


    *************


    As i got to the field, i stopped by theke. I noticed an appearance behind me, i turned to see Kira smiling sadly at me.


    ¡± What do you want?¡± I asked in a gruff voice.


    ¡°I said what are you doing here?¡± I asked sounding more impatient.


    I just want her out of here.


    ¡± I heard what happened between you and Eunice, i am sorry about it.¡± She said while i raised an eyebrow, suspiciously looking at her.


    ¡± Whoever told you that is sick in the head.¡± I said as i turned back to theke, staring at my reflection in it.


    ¡°I¡­. ¡± She was saying but i cut her off.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± I said.


    ¡°But..¡± She insisted.


    ¡°I said you can leave.¡± I yelled at her.


    ¡°Xander, you need to calm down.¡± She said while i growling warningly at her.


    She left immediately.


    I saw Lucasing towards my direction, i guess he has already taken care of his broken nose and the injuries i angrily incurred on him.


    ¡± You need to calm down, man.¡± He said as he took a seat on ground beside me.


    ¡°How do you expect me to calm down, i mean my mate cheated on me and you expect me to take it lightly.¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°What you calm down and think properly.¡± He said careful of whatever is being ushered out of his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a bit strange?¡± He said after several minutes passed.


    ¡°What so you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± He said.


    ********


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way, i want every feedback of it.¡± I said sternly.

 Chapter 14

    **EUNICE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Oh my god, my life has been ruined by a random stranger.¡± I mumbled while crying. I sniffed back the mucus in my nose and dabbed my face with my palm.


    I got into the pack house and was weed with a p on the face from Nicole.


    As soon as the pnded on my cheek, i winced out in pain.


    ¡°Nicole, see, let me exin.¡± I pleaded with her.


    ¡°Please, listen to me.¡± I said, trying to hold her hands.


    ¡°Exin what?¡¯ She yelled and pulled her hands away.


    ¡°Exin how and why you cheated on my brother.¡± She asked and let out a dryugh then she jerked her hand away from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever see you or talk to you again.¡± She yelled at me and left.


    ¡°You need to calm down.¡± I heard someone say. Someone i did not notice was there ¨C Kira. She gave me a tissue.


    ¡°You want me to calm down if you had not left me with that stranger, i would not have been in this situation.¡± I said to her tearfully or rather angrily, anyone because I am so mad.


    ¡°My granny was taken to the hospital, how do you expect me not to go?¡± She replied.


    ¡°Anyways, you need to calm down because it looks like Xander might reject you because Alphas don¡¯t joke with their mate.¡± She said.


    No!, he cannot reject me. Never.


    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to do it before he does.¡± She said and left.


    I will never reject the love of life, let hime to me and do it, i am innocent, for I know that. I know he wille back to his senses.


    **UNKNOWN POV**


    Iughed out loud.


    Gosh, this is my best day ever.


    So he does not even trust her.


    A rtionship without trust. Hahahaha.


    Well, Xander is not the kind to trust easily. He started having trust issues the moment he lost his parents.


    Let¡¯s move to the next phase of the n.


    ¡°If she does not reject him, He will surely reject her, why not n for the two?¡± I thought.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    A weekter¡­


    I was not allowed to do any work. Woah! I was shocked when no one came to beat me up in my new room.


    Surprisingly for me and you, Alpha Xander got me a new room, i noticed there has been something going on in the pack house but i don¡¯t care. It is none of my business anyways.


    Going into the pack house, since it remains a week to the Luna¡¯s ceremony. I was shocked to see no preparation. I asked a little kid.


    ¡°It has been postponed.¡± She replied, ying with her doll.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Is all i could utter.


    I went inside to see Kira and Eunice chatting andughing,


    When did they be so close? I thought.


    ¡°The beta summons you.¡± I heard a guard say behind me.


    ¡°Me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I said and followed him.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Greetings to you Beta Lucas.¡± I said, bowing down my head.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked which kept me wondering if he cared about me or he just wanted to know.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Your work starts tomorrow, don¡¯t think of yourself more than an omega, because you are always nothing.¡± He said with spite.


    Actually, Lucas¡¯ dad was thete Alpha close friend. He was expecting Xander¡¯s dad to make him the Beta, unfortunately for him the Alpha made my dad instead. I think that is the reason he loathes me.


    And guess what, I¡¯m used to it already.


    ¡°I would not dare.¡± I replied and left.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Huh, another work tomorrow.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, back to being beaten and refused food.¡± Tavia said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Who?¡± I questioned her.


    Silence descended meaning she blocked me.

 Chapter 15

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    It hurts me to avoid her for a whole week, like a whole week. Although Kiin was angry, he wanted to apologize to her for yelling at her but no, the n will be ruined.


    I already postponed the luna ceremony, so she could have all the time she needed to take control of her self and also to calm down.


    When Killian won¡¯t stop wanting to be let out and yelling at me in my head, I took her favorite hoodie to keep him at peace and also to prevent him from going savage. I secretly went to her room to watch her sleep. She is human so she could not have possibly sensed me.


    ¡°Mate, meet mate.¡± He kept chanting in my head.


    ¡°I have said it before, we need to give her some time.¡± I said out of frustration.


    ¡°Mate..¡±


    ¡°Gosh, i am so done with the with this paperwork.¡± I said and barged out of the office.


    ¡°I need to run.¡±


    **EUNICE¡¯S POV**


    Nicole ignores me now. Whenever we go to school, she behaves like i don¡¯t exist. It hurts seeing my best friend not even look at me.


    Don¡¯t worry, i already have Kira, she is the only one that believes me.


    During the past one week, she seems to be a cool kind ofdy. I once asked her if she had a guy, you know like a guy she is in love with.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Was her reply.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have?¡± I¡¯d asked her.


    She just smiled and smirked.


    She is just a little creepy.


    Xander¡­. Huh, well i have not forgotten him yet, I mean the mate bond is affecting me and also I¡¯m not nning to but Kira has been persuading me to move on but i just can¡¯t. She even tried introducing me to other guys but I refused them all.


    I don¡¯t know why but i feel like Xanderes to my room every night. But why will he visit me?, he¡¯s angry at me and also I supposedly cheated on him. But there was this my subconscious mind kept saying but i paid no attention to it as it must be longing for him. Well, I am also missing him but it is at the minimal.


    That¡¯s it, he did not and he does not. Final!!.


    **UNKNOWN POV**


    The luna ceremony has been postponed, it will soon be canceled. I thought with a smirk.


    I took a sip from my wine.


    Let the n get into action.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    Work today was hectic and tiresome.


    ¡°As if it has always been easy for us before.¡± Tavia said. I wonder what she does.


    ¡°Hell, no.¡± I said.


    ¡°What i have been doing?¡± She asked angrily.


    ¡°Who gave you the strength you are using, if not for me you would have died a long time ago.¡± She shouted at me.


    ¡°Babe, chill, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said apologizing andid on my new mattress. I once said they gave me a new room right? Well, everything here is so good .


    Soft mattress, nice bathroom and a clear view of the field.


    I yawned and stretched.


    ¡°Gosh, I need to sleep¡­

 Chapter 16

    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Come to my office right now¡±. The husky voice of Alpha Xander came booming in my head making me jump up in fear. I looked around breathing hard.


    ¡°Gosh,¡± I said, touching my chest and trying to regte my breath.


    Wait, did Alpha Xander just used the mind link on me?


    Shocked. I was shocked because it has been years, I mean, since like 10 years ago, he used the mind link for me. In that way, he made it look like I no longer belong to the pack. I need to hurry.


    ****


    ¡°Greetings to you, Alpha Xander,¡± I said bowing my head as soon as I entered his office.


    ¡°As you know the luna ceremony ising up in a week, so the preparation is starting tomorrow, guests will arriving soon at the pack, so make sure you do your duty.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said.


    After a minute of silence,


    ¡°Do you know the reason I did not overload you with work?.¡± He asked.


    I shook my head negatively.


    ¡°It is because I want you to look healthy for the visitors.¡± He said smirking.


    Oh, really, huh.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± I replied even though I was not one bit thankful and turned to leave.


    Can you imagine that, because he wants me to look healthy for the visitor.? Oh! Please.


    Did anything change at all?


    Pale skin ¨C checked.


    Bruised body ¨C checked.


    So lean ¨C checked.


    Ugly face ¨C checked.


    Slightly tattered clothes ¨C checked.


    Nothing¡¯s changed, I¡¯m still that filthy omega that caused her pack to be attacked.


    As I was leaving the pack house heard some people whispering,


    ¡°Why did the Alpha gave us an order not to touch her?¡± I heard a feminine voice asked.


    ¡°Even not to give her work, now I now do my works myself.¡±


    Damn yourzy ass.


    Oh, nice one no bullying in the meantime.


    I ought to have smiled but I just could not bring myself to do that.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    Oh, Eunice, how much I have missed her. Like I miss her so much, I don¡¯t know what has been going on with her. I was still thinking when my phone started ringing. I sighed and picked it up.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice said.


    ¡°Hey, I already found him.¡± He said and scoffed.


    ¡°Good.¡± I replied and smiled.


    ¡°Bring him to the darkroom, I will meet you there.¡± I said. I stood up and walked towards the office exit.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Michael, how is my luna doing?¡± I asked him through the mind link. I told him to protect Eunice secretly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is doing good.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Okay, report to me if you notice anything weird.¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He said.


    I went into the darkroom to see Lucas and a guy with a ck of cloth over his head.


    ¡°Remove it,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked him. No reply.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I yelled louder again but got no reply.


    ¡°Do you want it the hard way?¡± Lucas asked angrily. He has just messed with his Luna

 Chapter 17

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Do you want it the hard way?¡± Lucas yelled.


    ¡°No, no, no, erm¡­ It is.. Erm¡­. Erm¡­ Please¡­.. Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Please.. I will¡­ Tell you.. Please¡­.¡± He stuttered fearfully.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm.. It is k¡­. Kii¡­¡± He kept stuttering.


    ¡°Who?!¡± I shouted, feeling impatient.


    ¡°Kira.¡± He said as soon as Lucas hand hit his face.


    ¡°No, do not kill me, please!!!!!¡± He said, almost crying.


    ¡°Kira.¡± Lucas and I yelled.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh, no, Alpha sir, i could not smell the luna¡¯s scent anymore.¡± Michael¡¯s voice came in through the mind link.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I shouted.


    I was still confused on why Kira would do it, then Micheal dropped the bombshell.


    ¡°Lucas, keep him here, i will be right back.¡± I said running out of the ce and the pack house. I ran towards where Michael was.


    ¡°Every pack trackers,e and meet me now.¡± I ordered as I ran towards Michael taking the woods.


    I mind linked the pack trackers and they came immediately. They started sniffing around If anything happens to her, i will not survive. Oh, no, I can¡¯t.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Huh, where¡¯s the Alpha?¡± I thought to myself as i entered the pack house.


    You all must be wondering why we have not been going to school. Well, actually education does not matter to werewolves. It does not matter if we go or not. And again with the Luna¡¯s ceremony preparation, things have not been going as nned, not like i want to go school anyways.


    The visitors will be arriving today. I cleaned everywhere, cooked the food and set lunch. Just as expected, some guests were already arriving for the luna ceremony.


    ¡°Where is Alpha Xander?¡± I heard a male voice ask.


    ¡°Hmm, erm.. Err.. he got caught up with something.¡± Beta Lucas said.


    ¡°So he is so busy to wee us.¡± The man I suppose is an Alpha said.


    ¡°Please this way.¡± Beta Lucas said pointing to a corridor.


    **UNKNOWN POV**


    So, the luna ceremony is a week¡¯ time¡­ Why are my ns not going ordingly, why?!


    No way!! , i picked up my phone and dialed her number.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She said on the other line.


    ¡°Hey, i was thinking if we could hang out together today since we are less busy.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, okay,e and pick me up.¡± She said foolishly.


    If only you know what awaits you.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I changed my clothes and sprayed some perfumes on it to cover my scent. I put on a dark shade sses.


    *


    *


    *


    I went over to the pack house , picked her up and went to the town.


    ¡°An aunt of mine lives around here, let¡¯s go visit her.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She replied.


    I smirked inwardly.


    I drove deeper into the forest, when i saw that we could be hardly seen or noticed, i stopped the car suddenly, pretending that the car is faulty.


    ¡°I think the car is faulty.¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sure your aunt stays here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she likes staying in seclusion.¡± I replied.


    ¡°So , what are we gonna do about the car.¡± She asked.


    ¡°We could walk to the ce since the ce is no longer far.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She said and we got down from the car and started moving deeper into the forest. I was so scared i would not lie.


    Actually i have been feeding her poison, everything she eats or drinks has poison in it a thanks to me. I think it is high time the drug started working. I smiled.

 Chapter 18

    **EUNICE¡¯S POV**


    I started feeling hot in my stomach. I fanned myself with my hands, exhaling and inhaling the air.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I winced when i felt a sharp pain in my lower abdomen.


    ¡°My stomach.¡± I winced out, bending down, i could not walk, what is happening to me??. Ouch!!! , it hurts so bad.


    ¡°K-Kira, help me, my stomach hurts so much.¡± I said trying to reach her. I held onto my abdomen. Gosh, it felt like it was being squeezed.


    I fell on my knees and tried calling Kira but then i saw her bringing out what seems like a dagger from behind her.


    ¡°Ki¡­ Kira, help me.¡± I said, stretching my hands out to her to help me.


    ¡°Kira, what are you doing?¡± I asked in pain. I could see she was smirking because of the faint light the moon was emitting this night.


    As she was about to thrust the something like a dagger in to me. In a sh, the dagger fell from her hands. I saw her struggling against someone or rather some creature, then i passed out.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    We have been searching all afternoon for her, it is almost night and her scent is bing so faint that we could not pick it. I getting scared. I cannot lose her. No, I can¡¯t. We moved deeper into the woods until we came into the town.


    ¡°Found her.¡± A female tracker voice sounded in the mindlink. I ran towards where she said, i suddenly stopped. What is Kira about to do?


    Immediately, Kiin took over and shifted into my wolf form and tackled her down to the ground. We have been trying to get her scent but it looks like it has been covered. But now¡­. Now i have found my mate.


    Turning back to Eunice, i shifted back into my human form and ran towards her. I was naked but i did not mind. Oh my God!!, she has fallen unconscious. I carried her and ran with a very high speed. I sped across the woods.


    As I got to the pack hospital, i shouted on every one to go get the doctors. I was passed a pair of trousers after they had arrived.


    Few hourster¡­..


    I watched how they started carrying out various test on her, no one dare leave the ward until she is awake. My wolf was so restless. But i made sure to keep him in order because if i give in all the people¡¯s head in the hospital especially the doctors checking on her are going to be ripped off by him.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°Alpha sir, the future luna got poisoned.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°Poisoned, how?.¡± I asked.


    ¡°We are trying to flush it out because it seems like she has been taking it for a very long time now.¡± He stated.


    ¡°We are trying to neutralise the poison considering the fact that she is a human, so recovering will be slow.¡± He finally said and went back into the ward.


    Few minutester¡­


    ¡°She is still unconscious.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°Can i go in to see her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but please¡­.¡± He was still saying when i opened the door of the ward and went in.


    I sat down beside her on the bed. A lone tear fell from eyes. I immediately dabbed it off. I am the Alpha, I can¡¯t be a crybaby. My heart was breaking seeing my mate on the like this without moving.


    I ignored everything that was happening around me and focused more on my beautiful mate ¨C the only thing that mattered to me ¨C Eunice.


    ¡°Please, do not leave me.¡± I said, holding her hands and kissing it.


    I felt her fingers moved a bit. I kissed it again and it moved again.


    ¡°Doctor!.¡± I yelled out and they all rushed inside.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    **Next morning.**


    So guests have already started arriving, Beta Lucas made sure that everyone was very well attended to. I wonder where the Alpha is, i have not seen him since yesterday.


    Yeah, also i saw Kira being dragged awayst night into the dungeon. I wonder what she did ¨C My main bully at school.


    Do i pity her? No. Why should I pity her? I snorted.


    I made sure to cook breakfast and arranged the table. I went to the backyard to eat my food.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Our Luna is a very strong woman.¡± A doctor said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Another doctor chided in.


    ¡°Alpha sir, can i see you privately in my office?¡± He asked and i nodded and followed him.


    In the office¡­.


    ¡°From the test that was carried out, we realized the she was two months pregnant.¡± He said.


    ¡°Was?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, looks like the child sacrificed himself for the mother.¡± The doctor said.


    Oh no!! She was carrying my pup.


    I killed my child with my past. Ahrrrrrghhh!! I screamed and face palmed. I let the tears fall freely.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Kira, why??¡± I asked her as i whipped her.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I yelled at her.


    ¡°I trusted you.¡± I said almost at the verge of crying.


    ¡°Eunice was my best friend, she was the whoforted me when i lost my parents, she stayed with me even after finding out what i am, most of my friends abandoned for a month but she¡­. She stood by meforting me.¡± I said hitting her with the whip.


    You know that kind of anger that you feel when you feel betrayed, it would not let you feel what others are feeling. I am so blinded by rage now.


    ¡°You even went ahead to harm my brother, you know how vulnerable one can be because of one¡¯s mate. Right??¡± I asked her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was totally shocked to hear Kira did something like that. Why will she do it? For what?.


    After i was tired, I sighed and was about to leave.


    ¡°She is going to die.¡± She said.


    ¡°And¡­ and he is going toe back to me.¡± She said,ughing foolishly with blood all over her mouth.


    I left without turning back.


    ¡°Go and visit your brother.¡± Lora suggested.


    I was on my way when i met the most handsome, sexiest and most good looking man i have ever seen. He was talking on the phone to someone i guess.


    All the pent up anger i felt disappeared at the mere sight of that man. Who is he?


    How i wish he was my mate. I smiled softly and left for the hospital.

 Chapter 19

    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Hello, dad, i already gotten there.¡± I said to him over the phone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That is good, do not forget the alliance, okay?¡± He said, reminding me for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Yeah, Yeah, i know.¡± I answered back and rolled his eyes.


    My wolf, Cayden, has been feeling restless. He has been pacing to and fro in my head that my eye bags already darkened due to his restlessness.


    ¡°Guy, what is happening?¡± I asked him tiredly. But got no reply. I sighed and shook head.


    ¡°Hey, Damien.¡± My beta , Hudson, called out to me.


    ¡°Come over, let us go in, looks like the Alpha is noting to wee us.¡± He said.


    Well, I am Damien Xavier Stones, 23 years of age, broad chested and has the abs.*wink*.


    I have been looking for my mate since i turned 18. I went to several packs but did not find her. I know that when the time is right , i will meet her.


    Gosh!, i am so thirsty right now. We headed towards the entrance of the pack house, we entered the pack house and came face to face with a man.


    ¡°Good day, i am Beta Lucas.¡± He stated and smiled.


    ¡°Hi.¡± We replied with a little smile also.


    ¡°How was your journey?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hectic.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°Thanks foring.¡± He said and ushered us in.


    ¡°What of the Alpha ?¡± Hudson asked.


    ¡°Something very important came up so he had to be there, we are really sorry.¡± He apologized. I just nodded.


    ¡°Okay, please i am thirsty, where can i get water?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The kitchen¡­ Hmmmm¡­ It is right there.¡± He said pointing to the direction.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I said and left while Hudson went to settle down,


    Surprisingly, the nearer i got to the kitchen, the more restless my wolf be and the more nervous i myself be. I do not understand this feeling. Then this intoxicating smell filled my nostrils, a strawberry scent, i sniffed it and followed it like my life depended on it and my wolf was suddenly happy.


    As i entered the kitchen, I looked around and saw ady who was doing something in the kitchen and then it dawned on me¡­.. My mate.


    ¡°Ma¡­.¡± I was about to call her but was shocked to see her all bruised up, like who did this to my mate. I was angry, i cannot acknowledge her now , i have to find out why she is the kitchen doing all this stuffs.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    My wolf started feeling restless all of a sudden, goosebumps crept its way into my skin. I was nervous and my palms had be so sweaty.


    ¡°What is happening, Tavia?¡± I asked her but got no reply.


    I got up and headed to the kitchen, i was washing the te i used to eat when the sweetest smell hit my nostrils, peppermint with a little woodsy scent.


    I turned around to see the most handsome man i have ever seen, he is even more good looking than Xander.


    ¡°Mate, mate.¡± My wolf kept chanting in my head.


    ¡°Ma¡­..¡± He was about to say but kept shut.


    ¡°Err¡­. Hmm¡­ I need a ss of water.¡± He said with a little smile.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes¡­ Yes.¡± I said and took a cup , filled it with water from the jar. As i passed it to him, our hands brushed each other sending sparks through my body.


    I guess he could feel it too but why is he not epting us?.


    ¡°I said it he would not look at us not to talk of epting us.¡± I said almost at the verge of crying.


    I would say my wolf, Tavia, was crying if she were to be a human. She moved to the back of my mind. I could not reach her. We were both helpless.


    Once again in 10 years , when i thought i already gotten someone that would tell me everything is gonna be okay, protect, care and love me.


    But no! Life has always been unfair to me. My world came crashing Dow on me. I did not even realized that i already started crying. I bent down to my knee and cried.


    Your mate not acknowledging you and ignoring you at the first sight is so heartbreaking. My mate just broke and took away the only hope i had.

 Chapter 20

    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Hey, brother.¡± I said,ing in to the ward and smiled a little.


    ¡°Hi.¡± He replied faintly looking at his Luna ¨C Eunice.


    Eunice was now asleep and out of danger, more like critical zone. So he should be quite okay by now. He is.


    ¡°Brother, you need to rest.¡± I said and touched his shoulders.


    ¡°You have been worried about her and you have not slept for the past two days.¡± I said.


    ¡°She is my life.¡± He replied while staring at her.


    ¡°I know brother, i just thought that you needed rest and besides the guests are already arriving.¡± I said.


    ¡°And also other packs are here for the Luna¡­..¡± I was saying but got interrupted by a sneeze.


    I turned to see Eunice with her eyes faintly opened.


    ¡°Eunice.¡± My brother called.


    ¡°W-Water.¡± She choked out with a dry throat.


    I poured the water into a cup from the jar and gave it to her which she gulped down within seconds.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked while she nodded.


    No sooner did he ask her that the pack doctors entered and checked her.


    ¡°She is alright now and can be discharged.¡± The doctor said after several check ups.


    ¡°But she needs rest.¡± He added.


    ¡°I will tell the nurse to prepare her for discharging.¡± He said and left.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    She is finally awake. I was so scared. I was scared of losing her. I am never going to tell her about her pregnancy. Never!


    After we left the hospital, we got to the pack house , we went in to our room where sheid down on the bed after bathing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said knowing who it was.


    ¡°How is the preparation for the Luna ceremony?¡± I asked Lucas my beta.


    ¡°It is going on well.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Okay, are the guests well attended to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Okay, send for Ciara for me.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha.¡± He said and left.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    I was still crying when i felt a presence in the kitchen. I looked up to see the beta staring at me suspiciously and stood up and wiped my tears away.


    ¡°Good day to you beta Lucas.¡± I greeted and bowed.


    ¡°I see you have been working a lottely.¡± He said.


    When is it that i have stopped working before? Huh!


    ¡± Alpha Xander requests your presence in his room.¡± He said and left.


    I left for the Alpha¡¯s room. Knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Greetings to you Alpha.¡± I greeted and bowed.


    ¡°I want you to prepare some pancakes with cheese and butter.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha.¡± I said and was about to leave.


    ¡°Bring a ss of milk for me too.¡± He said.


    I left to prepare the food, after i was done , i put them in serving tray and left for his room,


    ¡°Bring it in.¡± I heard from the inner room.


    I was surprised to see Eunice on the bed looking weak. I ced the tray on the stool beside the bed.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I thought.


    Wait! Did Kira do something to her? Oops, none of my business. I left.


    I suddenly remembered my mate, i felt heartbroken.

 Chapter 21

    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Impossible, thatdy cannot be my mate.¡± I thought.


    Moon goddess why?!


    ¡°She is our mate, now go back to her.¡± My wolf, Cayden, shouted at me angrily.


    He must be really pissed off because I ignored our ¨C his mate.


    As i was walking towards the guest room, i bumped into ady.


    ¡°Oops, sorry.¡± I said and she looked up to me.


    ¡°It is okay.¡± She said smiling.


    ¡°Hi, I am Nicole.¡± She introduced herself, bringing her hands forward.


    I shook her hands.


    ¡°Alpha Damien of Silver moon Pack.¡± I said with pride.


    ¡°Oh, woah, i see, see you around then.¡± She said before running off.


    My wolf repels her like two like poles. We are still fighting a battle in my head. I sighed.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    Oh my goodness, he is so handsome.


    His cologne¡­.. Gosh so enticing.


    His voice¡­. So sexy and manly. Awnnn.


    His hands¡­ So perfectly calloused and cold.


    ¡°We have a mate.¡± Lora said in my head but i ignored her.


    Entering into my brother¡¯s room,


    ¡°Hi, brother.¡± I called out as i walked into the inner room.


    ¡°You are awake already.¡± I asked Eunice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said and smiled a bit.


    ¡°Look, Eunice i am really sorry, i did not trust you despite being friends for several years i left you when you needed me most, i am really sorry.¡± I apologized to her.


    ¡°I already forgiven you.¡± She said with a little smile.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Good.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said.


    My brother came out of the bathroom dripping wet with a towel around his waist.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard Eunice gulped hard, i wanted tough at her but then I remember the reason i was here.


    ¡°I think it is high time you met the visitors.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know.¡± He replied gruffly.


    ¡°The Luna ceremony is in four days¡¯ time, so chill.¡± He continued.


    ¡°I know.¡± I replied rolling my eyes.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    **The next morning**


    I woke up very early in the morning ¨C my usual schedule. I went to the pack house and cooked all sorts of delicacies for breakfast.


    I could say this past few days the guest had arrived, they have fallen in love with my food. And also i felt more at peace with myself.


    No bullying. No insults. No too much chores.


    The guests already started arriving in the big dining hall. I set the tables and started cing the food immediately.


    After they settled down, i ced each te in front of every one.


    ¡°Why is there an omega radiating off the power of a beta in your pack, Alpha Xander?¡± Ady i supposed is a Luna asked but got no reply.


    I did not even know that Alpha Xander already came in to the hall and was sitting with Eunice. I ced a te in front of Alpha Xander and Eunice.


    The next andst person was none other than my mate. I got nervous and my palm became sweaty. As i ced the te on the table, our hands brushed each other sending sparks down my body, i jumped back and swallowed lightly.


    I left to serve other people food before exiting the ce. I felt people¡¯s eyes on me but i did not bother to look.

 Chapter 22

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Good day everyone, i really appreciate your honouring the invitation.¡± I said while greeting them.


    ¡°This is my mate, Eunice Perkins.¡± I said introducing her to them while she smiled at them.


    We continued with the introduction and all that, some alphas were angry at the fact that i did not receive them on the day they arrived but i apologized to them.


    After everything we went back into our room i slumped on the bed feeling tired. Then suddenly the voice of the luna came into my head,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why is an omega radiating off the power of a beta in your pack?¡± That question left me dumbfounded. I did not know what to say. In as much as i would love to ruin her in front of the guests, the reputation my dad built would be ruined, that is why a lot of packs want to be allies with my pack. Currently, Alpha Damien of Silver moon pack came here for an alliance. Despite the fact that we had omegas in the past, my dad made sure that we do not mistreat them in any manner but Ciara¡¯s case is quite different.


    To say i was shocked when i heard it was an understatement, i could feel it to , no matter what her rank does not just drop, her wolf is quite strong i guess, that is why i use my alpha voice on her each time, sometimes her human submit but her wolf, she just keeps saying things that annoys my wolf, which makes him angry and give the human punishment.


    Lucas was so angry with the question but i mindlinked him to be calm because he was starting to emit his beta energy which might serve as threat to the other pack leaders there.


    She has survived for too long. Like how does she live such life, I¡¯m not having any pity for her, like she caused my parents death, who will forgive such person , i just do not want her dead.


    She has been my best friend since we were younger, she even used to be my crush, like you know that kind of love. Despite her wolf being annoying , my wolf still makes sure she gets enough rest. Yes, you thought right, i often secretly order the pack member to lessen her work. When i had passed that judgment, i was mourning my parents then, so it was the first time i would use my Alpha voice, she was the first person i used it on.


    ¡°Xander¡­.. Xander¡±. I heard Eunice¡¯s voice from a far.


    ¡°Xander!¡± She called.


    ¡°I have been calling you.¡± She said looking annoyed.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Xander, i want to see Kira.¡± With that i jolted out of my thought.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked to be sure of what i heard.


    ¡°I said i wanna see Kira.¡± She repeated.


    ¡°You will only see her when you have be the Luna and when you are strong enough to move about, because where she is, is a ce you would not wanna be in for the rest of your life.¡± I said hoping it will scare her a little bit but to my disappointment, it did nothing instead it improved her morale. I could have said i was proud of her as my Luna but the current situation did not let me think at all.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said and pecked me on my cheeks. I pouted, sheughed at my expression and kissed me so tender and softly.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    If my wolf were to be a human , i would have been six feets under ground. He kept chanting that i should go meet mate but as the alpha of a prestigious pack , i cannot be seen with an omega , but the thing is that i cannot reject her because i already felt a pull towards her. I do not even know what to do about it but rejection is a no!. It takes me a lot of efforts not to mark her.


    She was at the dining hall today arranging tes and the food, after setting down, she served us.


    ¡°What happened to her body?¡± I heard someone asked whisperingly.


    I was taken aback by the question that the Luna asked, even a luna could feel it, i actually felt it but ignored it. So she is from the beta bloodline but why an omega ?. I thought.


    After she had served the food , i felt someone eyes on me so i turned to look at the direction, then i saw ady¡­. Her name¡­. Erm¡­. Err¡­ What is her name again? ¡­. Yes¡­. Nicole.


    She smiled at me which i returned with a little nod, i do not want to be all friendly with her. I looked away and saw my mate leave the dining half, i sighed and started eating.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    He kept staring at Ciara , i could not tell what emotions his eyes held. He turned to me and i smiled but he just nodded , i felt bad.


    Ciara doesn¡¯t have any charm. So why look at her that way? She was not good-looking. She still had spots all over her body so what was interesting and attractive about her anyways?


    I do not even know why i felt bad that he did not look at me the way he did to Ciara.

 Chapter 23

    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    In the afternoon¡­


    ¡°Hi, Lucas.¡± I said greeting Beta Lucas in the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole.¡± He replied.


    ¡°What of Jane?¡± I asked.


    After the incident with Kira, Jane was pained that she was her friend and she did not notice her going through the wrong path, or else she would have corrected her. She imed to be her friend yet she did not notice her friend needed help. She cried but Lucas was there to console her. She even begged Xander to bring her out of the dungeon but as you know who Xander is, he refused saying she tried to kill his mate. Well, i do not me him, what i keep wondering is why Kira wants to kill Eunice. No one dare ask my brother.


    ¡°So what business do you have?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°We are having a meeting with the Alpha of Silver moon pack today concerning some alliance.¡± He said.


    Wait, is that not Damien¡¯s pack.


    Finally, i can work my way. He seems not to be attracted me.


    ¡°Alpha Damien right?¡± I asked to be sure.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said before leaving with a ss of juice in his hands.


    This is my chance, an alliance with us.


    I stood up and went to meet my brother.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± I heard his voice say, guess he already caught my scent.


    ¡°Hi, brother.¡± I said. He raised his eyes from the paper work he was doing.


    ¡°Hi. Nicole.¡± He replied staring at me intently.


    ¡°Killian is telling me something i do not want to believe is the reason you came here.¡± He said.


    Lora!!!!!!! Urghhhh!!!!


    ¡°Yes, it is true.¡± I said.


    ¡°What of your mate?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°My mate.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Xander, I am 20 years and i have not found him, does he even care about me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A marriage alliance, huh?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Does your wolf agree to it?¡± He asked.


    No! Lora said. I ignored her.


    ¡°Anything i do , she is always supportive of it.¡± I said which is true. In the past, i had numerous boyfriends. I am no virgin.


    ¡°Okay, i have heard.¡± He said and turned to his paper work.


    ¡°Thank you so much brother.¡± I said jumping up in excitement.


    ¡°Okay, good bye.¡± I said and left.


    **CIARA POV**


    Two dayster¡­..


    The Luna ceremony¡­


    For the past two days, I have been so busy preparing for the Luna ceremony. I kept working my @ss off because of a ceremony that will not add any benefit to me.


    Guess what?! I found that my mate¡¯s name is Damien and he is the Alpha of Silver Moon pack.


    Today is the luna ceremony, I was given a pretty navy blue dress and a pair of ck sandals. After i was done with bathing , I applied the ointment given to me by the doctor, so that my wounds could heal faster and it prevents me from smelling badly.


    I wore my dress and my sandals,bed and styled my hair into a ponytail and left for the pack house. What am i even going to do there other than serving people.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    My friends and I already gotten dressed and as for Kira, she is still in the dungeon spilling nonsense.


    As i was about to exit the room, my phone rang revealing the least person i expected ¨C Melissa.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Her voice sounded from the other end.


    ¡°Hi, witch.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon you cannot y dumb with me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think i should be angry, ever since i came back to the pack house, you did not give me a call at all.¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me it all on me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to tell you that I aming tomorrow, so be expecting me.¡± She said and hung up.


    Melissa is a witch I came across when i went for a run on a particr day, she was all injured so i took her to my house and helped her heal. She told me that she was a witch because i sniffed her. I was cautious around her at first butter on we became close friends. Since then we have been good friends.


    *


    *


    *


    My eyes were on Damien since the beginning of the ceremony, but his eyes¡­. His eyes were someone else¡­. Ciara, who was serving the guests. Well, i do not need to worry , my n has worked out. I am going to be his Luna.


    Wow!!


    As for Ciara, i am still thinking of what i should do to her but not now i cannot risk Eunice¡¯s luna ceremony for some useless person. Nah, not worth it.

 Chapter 24

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    Today is the Luna ceremony, i am so happy. Eunice will finally be my Luna.


    ¡°Hey, handsome ¡± i turned to see Eunice in a white gown, not a wedding gown or a ball gown. It was a white gown with flora design.


    ¡°Hi, pretty.¡± I said in return.


    ¡°Looks like your friends did a great job, They really want me to drool over you and get me hard, huh?, imma have to get you to give me an hand job there.¡± I said winking at her, like what the fvck, she is looking beautiful.


    ¡°Alpha, the ceremony is about to start.¡± A male voice said outside the room.


    ¡°We are on our way.¡± I said enough for him to hear.


    *


    *


    *


    Soon the ceremony started, the guests already arrived,


    ¡°Alpha, take this knife.¡± I took it and cut my wrist slightly, with blood dripping from it.


    ¡°Do the same to the Luna too.¡± The elder said.


    She is a human so it will hurt,


    ¡°Do it.¡± I heard her voice say. I cut it slightly with care.


    Then we put it our wrists in a bowl, when there was enough blood in the bowl and then it was put into themp at in the temple of the moon goddess.


    Everyone were scared of themp going off but finally it did not.


    I brought my wrist closer to her and as my blood touch her wrist, the injury healed. Since i am a werewolf, mine healed quickly too, Leaving a mark on it.


    Then i marked her and as the tradition of my ancestors, we had her first run with the pack. They epted her gracefully. She sat on my wolf back, she was scared that she might fall with the way we were galloping but i made sure i reassured her.


    After the run, we went for the party. Since we were both tired, we went back to our room.


    ¡°Why am i hearing so many voices and feeling different emotions?¡± She asked and iughed slightly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you are the Luna now?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°All you have to do is imagine a mental block then you won¡¯t hear or feel anything.¡± I said.


    ¡°I want to meet Kira.¡± She blurted out.


    I ignored her and went to the toilet.


    **EUNICE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°I want to meet Kira.¡± I said to Xander, he was quiet for some time.


    For the past few days, i have been wondering why Kira wanted to kill me. Moreover, why is that Xander does not want me to meet Kira, he kept procrastinating it, giving flimsy excuses. I just could not pin point what i did to her. Urghhh! So frustrating.


    Xander stood up abruptly and went into the bathroom without answering me, i walked out of the room.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    The past two days have been the worst of my life. Cayden keeps telling to go meet his mate which i would not oblige to.


    I found out her name is Ciara Acacia Jones, daughter of thete beta of the pack, now i understand, even a luna could feel it. I feel like something bad is about happen. I shrugged off the weird feeling.


    It takes a lot of self control not to mark her.


    ¡°Have you spoken to her wolf?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Why ?¡± I asked. He scoffed.


    ¡°Because some one did not ept her on her first meeting.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said.


    ¡°What is okay? , nothing is okay.¡± He said angrily. If he was a human, he would have killed me for doing that to his mate. Cayden has been whipped.


    **EUNICE¡¯S POV**


    I am so heartbroken right now, i cannot believe it. Xander hid such big secret from me. Now that i start to think about it, i see what he was so eager to do the luna ceremony. He knew that i would not be able to leave after the Luna ceremony. He knew the reason Kira did it but did not disclose to me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­ shback¡­..


    I entered the dungeons to see Kira with another guy which i recognize was the creepy guy of that day, lying on the floor with their body swollen and the blood beneath their lips was dry.


    ¡°See who we have here, you survived.¡± She choked out a roughugh.


    ¡°Kira, why did want to kill me?¡± I asked her, i am not here for some introduction.


    ¡°He did not tell you, see how untrustworthy and unfaithful he is.¡± She said


    ¡°What?, tell me what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Xander and I has a past together, he used and dumped me like trash all because of you.¡± She said and started crying.


    ¡°I¡­. I ¡­. I ¡­ I .. even rejected my mate because of him, i¡­. I gave him my virginity, yet he dumped me.¡± She said and choked out a cry.


    Oh my gosh, what the hell did Xander do, how could he be so heartless like.


    I left the dungeon angrily.


    END OF FLASHBACK¡­..

 Chapter 25

    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    Why am i feeling sad? Wait is it me or is it Eunice?


    Where is she?


    I looked around but could not find her. I went over to my wardrobe and started pulling out several shorts.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Eunice¡¯s voice boomed behind me. I turned to look at her. She was crying¡­. Wait¡­ why?.


    ¡°What is true?¡± I asked obviously confused.


    ¡°You and Kira.¡± She said. Oops, i knew she would not let go.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied simply.


    ¡°Do you know she rejected her mate because of you ?, she also gave you her dignity.¡± She said crying.


    ¡°Do not mind her, she gave it to me because she wanted, she could have refused at first, she was greedy for the Luna position so do not let whatever she said get in to your head.¡± I said to her. I said moving close to her. I drew her closer to myself and hugged her before you know it moved into an intense kiss then boomed¡­.. Sensual lovemaking.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Now the day is over.¡±


    ¡°Night is drawing nigh.¡±


    ¡°Shadow of the evening.¡±


    ¡°Still across the sky.¡±


    I sang joyfully satisfied with what is gonna happen tomorrow. It is gonna be a big day for Ciara. Guess what it will be about¡­.. Hahahaha.


    All thanks to Melissa, i was able to do it without being noticed. Werewolf and witches do not usually get along, Melissa had to mask her scent, being a pureblooded witch is a good advantage.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    The next morning¡­..


    Bang¡­. Bang¡­.. Bang¡­


    A bang on my bedroom door early this morning¡­ What the fvck is that?


    I stood up sluggishly, turned to Eunice and covered her up with the bedsheets properly. I opened the door to see Lucas breathing heavily like he just ran a marathon.


    ¡°Xan¡­. Xander.¡± He said. I ushered him in and handed him a ss of water.


    ¡°What is happening outside?¡± I questioned him.


    ¡°There is an uproar at the backyard outside.¡± He said.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked as i jogged outside to see Ciara on the floor almost breathless with the pack members and some lunas and alphas.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Ciara is a thief.¡± A pack member suddenly said.


    Huh.. What does that mean?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She stole the diamond ring of the Luna of evergreen pack.¡± I heard another voice say.


    I don¡¯t believe it. One thing i know about Ciara is the she cannot steal. But this¡­ This is confusing to me.


    ¡°How did it happen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Early this morning, i heard a knock on my door, i opened it to see the Alpha Patrick and his wife at my door. They exined to me how they were looking for her ring so i asked the pack guards to do a thorough search for each rooms and we found it in Ciara¡¯s room.¡± Lucas said.


    Kill her¡­ Kill her¡­ She is a disgrace to this pack.


    ¡°Can i see you privately, Alpha Xander?¡± I heard a voice and turned to see¡­.

 Chapter 26

    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Mate is in trouble.¡± Cayden said moving around in my head and puffing. Gosh! Can¡¯t a man get some rest?


    Wait, what! Ciara is in trouble, this is the height of it. I stood up instantly.


    ¡°Hudson.¡± I called out while wearing a pair of trousers.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He replieding in.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked knowing but i just want to ask.


    ¡°An omega stole a Luna¡¯s ring or so is what they said.¡± He said.


    Stole? Oh c¡¯mon.


    After i was done, i went outside to see my mate lying unconsciously on the floor with people surrounding her. My wolf was wing at me to rip every one¡¯s head away from their neck.


    Easy man!


    I cannot act rashly because of the alliance.


    Alliance my foot? Cayden scoffed at me.


    ¡°Alliance that will keep your pack safe.¡± I retorted.


    ¡­.. shback¡­..


    ¡°Good day, Alpha Damien.¡± Alpha Xander greeted me.


    ¡°Good day to you.¡± I replied.


    ¡°So i think you already know the reason we are holding this meeting.¡± He said while i nodded.


    ¡°So we would not beat about the bush.¡± He said looking at his sister.


    ¡°The condition for the alliance is a marriage contract.¡± He said quickly.


    What!!!!!! Marriage what!!!!!! Wait to whom?!!!!!


    Cayden was blowing my head with several questions. I sighed.


    ¡°With whom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My sister here, Nicole.¡± He said looking at her.


    I turned to see her smiling all over.


    ¡°What of her mate?¡± I asked. Because i don¡¯t want to be at war with a horny male wolf over ady that is not mine.


    ¡°She chose this herself.¡± The beta said, not liking the idea one bit. Oh i see.


    ¡°What of my mate?¡± I asked. They all looked at me.


    ¡°Because i am not going to be rejecting my mate because of some alliance.¡± I said.


    ¡°See Alpha Damien, this is the only condition we have for the alliance.¡± He said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your mate?¡± I asked directing the question to her. She looked away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your sister¡¯s happiness?¡± I asked Alpha Xander.


    ¡°She is happy with the decision she made.¡± He said non-chntly.


    I could not reject the offer because my pack has been facing recent rouge attack this days. Other packs are also trying their best in protecting their pack. It has been so hard.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said.


    ¡°What of mate?¡± Cayden said but i chose to ignore. This Nicole of ady is definitely not breeding my pups.


    End of shback¡­¡­.


    Kill her¡­.. Kill her¡­..


    The chanting of the voices brought me out of my thoughts. I turned to Alpha Xander.


    ¡°Can i see you privately?¡± I asked.


    We went inside¡­


    ¡°I want the omega as part of our deal.¡± I said. To say Xander was shocked is an understatement.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Since she is useless here, i decided to bring her with me to my pack, at least in my pack we do not beat thieves up.¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­..¡± He was saying.


    ¡°You are the Alpha of your pack, you set the rules.¡± I stated obviously annoyed by his reaction. Gosh! He was behaving in a very funny way.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said giving up.


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    I turned to see Alpha Damien.


    ¡°Can i see you privately?¡± He asked. We went inside.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    **********


    To say i was shocked is an understatement, i mean, what does he want with Ciara. We went outside.


    I summoned the medical emergency team. They came and took Ciara to the hospital.


    ¡°Since the diamond ring has been found, i sincerely apologized for the trouble my pack member caused you.¡± I said.


    ¡°It is okay.¡± She said while i nodded.


    ¡°Go back to your different post.¡± I dismiss everyone.


    I went inside to meet Eunice.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked while i exined everything to her.


    ¡°Did she steal it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I have known Ciara for a very long time to know she does not steal.¡± I said and sighed.


    ¡°I am hungry and i need a bath, so please excuse me.¡± I said and left for the bathroom.

 Chapter 27

    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    ¡°No way, she should have died.¡± I said, throwing everything that could be found near me away. When my n was going pretty well, my¡­. My own blood brother had to do that¡­ He saved her like does he not resent her anymore.


    ¡°Hey, you need to calm down and think carefully, devise more ns.¡± Melissa said, smoking. I inhaled and exhaled.


    ¡°Lora, have you spoken to Damien¡¯s wolf yet?¡± I asked my wolf, Lora.


    ¡°Nope, looks like he does not like us.¡± She said and i sighed.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    I secretly went to the pack hospital to see my mate. She needed her mate to heal faster and i am not some heartless person so i decided to help. As I entered, I saw just two doctors attending to her. I was enraged.


    ¡°Why is there only two doctors here?¡± I asked, almost like growling.


    ¡°Miss Nicole gave orders.¡± One of the two said.


    ¡°Get other nurses right now.¡± I ordered.


    Is this how they treat her. She does not get enough rest, even treatment she is deprived of it. Ahrrrgggg!!


    **XANDER¡¯S POV**


    I came back inside to meet Eunice.


    ¡°I have been wanting to ask you this question.¡± She said.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I urged her.


    ¡°Did you really doubt me when you met me in that hotel that day?¡± She asked and i smiled. I knew she was gonna ask that question.


    ¡°At first, i was so angry and furious, i could not think straight at that time. But Lucas being Lucas helped me calm down after receiving several blows from me.¡± I said and gave a smug look and chuckled as i envisioned that day¡¯s incident.


    ¡°He made me see things from a better perspective.¡± I said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­ FLASHBACK¡­..


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is strange?¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°How is it strange?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Come to think of it, if she was with another male , you would have felt it, right? He stated.


    ¡°Moreover you would have met him on the bed with her.¡± He said.


    Yeah, it is true. This is¡­.


    ¡°A set up.¡± Lucaspleted as if he was reading my thoughts.


    ¡°Their ns have a lot of loopholes.¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± He asked and i brought it out.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s picture is what we lead us to the source.¡± He said.


    ¡°Start the investigation immediately but do it discreetly.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He said and stood up.


    ¡­.. END OF FLASHBACK¡­.


    ¡°Oh, that was it.¡± She said. I nodded.


    ¡°Kira has been poisoning you with the things you eat or drink, that was the reason you fell sick.¡± I said, excluding the part where she lost her child. Gosh! I cannot even tell her.


    ¡°So what are we gonna do to her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I was thinking of banishing her but instead of doing that i would send her to her aunt in West wood pack.¡± I said.


    ¡°Is that okay by you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± She said.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    TWO WEEKS LATER¡­


    We will be going back to or rather returning to Damien¡¯s pack today. I was so ted like crazy, i was kinda sad that Ciara wasing but nothing still changed the fact that she will be nobody there.


    It felt really strange for Ciara toe along tho but i just did not give a fvck. I would make sure that her life there won¡¯t be an easy one since I am going to be the Luna. I grinned and chuckled.


    I pack my things and stuff loaded in the car. I noticed Damien¡¯s beta does not like me. Urrghh! Worse.


    ¡°Let us wait for our mate.¡¯ Lora said but I ignored. In the past she will always drool on other guys wanting to be beneath them moaning but i made sure that i pull the string most times because i know how many guys i would have slept with if Lora was in charge. Horny wolf.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    I recovered a week ago, i mean, i was used for what i did not do. Stealing a diamond ring. What the hell?


    What do i want it for?


    Some images kept ying in my head, i don¡¯t know if it s true or it is just my imagination. I saw Damiene outside that day and after a while when i could not keep my eyes closed, i heard some faint voices. I tuned them out afterwards. I noticed i healed faster than usual which is really stranger. Who helped me heal? I mean i could not have done it myself. Wait¡­ Except if your mate was with you during the time¡­. No¡­.. Impossible¡­. Damien could not have¡­. No¡­ Impossible.


    I was shocked when i was told that i would be going to Damien¡¯s pack along side Nicole. He said i was part of the alliance deal and i should not think of it as anything. But why was Nicole going too?.


    Tavia and Cayden have been getting along so well but Damien and I have not even spoken to each other. I felt bad. I think it was during the time i was in hospital that they got along so well. Tavia told that she was also ying with another wolf but i don¡¯t know the wolf. This she wolf won¡¯t kill me.


    So i will be going there today, i packed some of my things like my parents only picture the was left and a golden ne my dad gave on my fifth birthday. I packed my things and put them in a small bag. I carried it to the car.


    Not long did Damien and another guy came inside the car. The guy i supposed is his beta came to the driver seat and started the engine, then he drove off. What Tavia did next was shocking to everyone in the car, i was shocked too.


    ¡°I, Tavia Jones, the wolf of Ciara Acacia Jones rejects Vengeful Eyed pack as my pack and do not and will never have anything to do with you anymore.¡±


    I felt the mind link with the pack break. I felt relieved¡­.. Way too relieved. Looking forward to what is ahead of me.


    Tavia has been nning this for too long. I mean for your wolf to reject her pack. I was shocked.


    ¡°Tavia, why did you do it?¡± I asked her but got no response. I sighed.


    The car screeched to an halt, everyone in the car faced me but i just looked down to my feet.


    ¡°So you have been waiting for this?¡± Nicole asked with a mockingugh. I guess she felt it too.


    I suddenly got the courage to look at her in the eyes ¡ª¨C Tavia took control and looked at her.


    ¡°I am a human and i also have the right to reject my pack.¡± She said with a smirk.


    Nicole¡¯s eyed almost bulged out. My eyes were zing blue meaning Tavia was in control.


    ¡°Tavia, give me the control.¡± I ordered her which sheplied. I noticed Damien¡¯s eyes on me but i did not look at him.

 Chapter 28

    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    During the entire time she was unconscious, i was not feeling okay. I was not being myself like i felt ufortable. I knew what was wrong my mate was in pain so i would feel it indirectly. Even my beta asks me if i was fine, i just made sure i evade it. I went to the hospital secretly at night to stay near her because she will heal faster if i am besides or close to her.


    I was so ted when i was told she getting discharged the other day. So we will be going back to my pack today. Cayden is so happy to take his mate away from this ce that gives her nothing but pain and misery.


    She rejected her pack, way too courageous for her wolf, cayden was howling happily the moment she did that.


    Both our wolves have been getting along these days but i¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to strike a conversation with her. Urrghh! So bad.


    I mean my parents do tell me how sweet a scene is when you meet your mate. The male will be like ¡°MATE¡± and then they will hug and start making out or even might mark each other. But mine¡­.. Mine is different. I could not even talk to her. She thinks it is because of her scars i don¡¯t want to talk to her. To be honest, i don¡¯t know what is stopping me also.


    ¡°Why does my wolf repel Nicole?¡± Hudson asked through the mindlink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I replied.


    ¡°And also Jace said he has been interacting with a she wolf named Tavia.¡± He said.


    An animalistic growl found it way out of me. Everyone in the car looked at me for an exnation but i ignored them.


    ¡°Tell Jace not to mess with me.¡± I said and side-red at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because she is my mate.¡± I said obviously.


    ¡°Woah, surprising though.¡± He said.


    He looked back at her.


    ¡°Hey, face the front unless you want us all to die.¡± I said.


    ¡°Congrattions but what of your so called fianc¨¦?¡± He asked. I scoffed at the word fianc¨¦.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, still thinking.¡± I replied.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    She rejected the pack. Funny. Pathetic. Ridiculous.


    I already asked Melissa to look into why Damien¡¯s wolf does not like me but she just could not find anything despite trying several times.


    I feel so restless right now. I mean i am going to my soon to be husband¡¯s pack.


    ¡°Will they ept me?¡±


    ¡°Will his parents love me?¡±


    ¡°How would they react?


    All these thoughts crept their way into my mind. I am so nervous right now.


    Soon we stopped in front of a ck iron gate, a guard came to open it so we drove in to a garage. As soon as the car stopped, we alighted from the car. The view before me was mesmerizing, i mean the pack house was beautifully built. I guess they spent more money on its architecture to make it feel like home. So homely.


    We started heading to the door, as we entered we met four elders.


    ¡°Dad, mum.¡± The other guy that drove us greeted a couple. So they are his parents.


    ¡°Obviously, dummy.¡± Lora said. I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°Good day mom.¡± I heard Damien¡¯s voice say. Woah, she is his mom. She is so beautiful.


    He nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°And who is this beautifuldy here?¡± The other guy¡¯s mom asked. I blushed.


    ¡°I am Nicole Williams. Damien¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± I heard a scoff from someone but i did not look around to see who did it.


    The woman narrowed her eyes at me and looked at Damien. Then boom¡­ I was engulfed in a hug.


    Not long did Ciara entered.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And who is she?¡± Damien¡¯s mom asked.


    ¡°She is an Omega what rejected her pack a while ago.¡± I replied with a smirk.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    I was so nervous and scared to enter the pack house. As usual my head was bowed, Tavia the courageous left me to my fate. Now i have to be in the presence of people i don¡¯t know. I hesitated a little bit before finally entering.


    ¡°And who is she?¡± I heard a woman¡¯s voice say, i could not see her because my head was bowed.


    ¡°She is just an omega who rejected her pack a while ago.¡± Nicole said. My face fell instantly.


    She is so bent on ruining my name.


    ¡°Raise you head darling.¡± I heard another woman¡¯s voice say. I did not do anything, i remained still like that.


    ¡°That is not who she is.¡± The voice earlier on said. Raising my head slowly.


    ¡°What is your name dear?¡± She said.


    ¡°Ciara Jones¡± i said.


    ¡°What happened to your body?¡± She asked but when they say i did not reply, they let it go.


    ¡°Okay, Ciara.¡± The two women hugged me.


    Why? ¨C i don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Nicole, this is my pack and in my pack we don¡¯t look down on people especially omegas, get that?¡± Damien said feeling irritated.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Xander.¡± She replied sadly. Taviaughed at her in my head.

 Chapter 29

    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    Nicole has been uncontroble this past few days that she arrived. She kept asking the date for her Luna ceremony and when we are going to get marked. h h h. Urrghh! So frustrating. She keeps behaving like she is the luna already.


    I had told my parents about the so called marriage alliance between us.


    ¡­.. FLASHBACK¡­


    ¡°What of your mate?¡± My dad, Alpha Derrick, asked.


    ¡°I am not going to reject her.¡± I said , almost growling at the thought of rejecting Ciara.


    ¡°So when is the luna ceremony?¡± He asked.


    ¡°In three months¡¯ time.¡± I said and left.


    *******END OF FLASHBACK*******


    ¡°You are not marking Nicole.¡± Cayden said in my head.


    ¡°I know, i know.¡± I said tiredly, pinching the bridge of my nose. I am really tired.


    She has been finding it hard to adapt to the new environment. Most times when we will see each other, she will keep her head bowed and be like ¡°Good day, Alpha Damien¡±, i just nod my head and walk off.


    I noticed she and Hudson had been getting along recently. She does not talk to any one tho, i guess she is still scared of being bullied.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    It has been two weeks since i got to Damien¡¯s pack. It has not been easy to blend in. I kept my head bowed, did most of the chores like cooking and cleaning. The pack members loved my food the very moment they ate it, they told me that i should keep cooking.


    Well, there was this wolf Tavia had been hanging out with during the time i was still at Vengeful Eyed pack. Iter realized that it was Beta Hudson¡¯s wolf, Jace, he is the only one that knew i am Damien¡¯s mate.


    A lot of females wanted to befriend me but i told them to give me some time. Nicole has been talking bad of me since but they don¡¯t look at me at that perspective. They want me to let them in but thest time i did that, i was med wrongly for something i did not cause. I cannot give anyone such chance maybe with time¡­. I can make friends fully.


    I really need to go for a run, Tavia has been wing at me to let her out. Hmmmmm.


    I walked towards the room and pulled off my clothes. I imagined my self in my wolf form, soon i morphed into my wolf form, my eye sight and hearing became clear and sharp. She pushed me to the back of the mind.


    Then she took off in a very inhuman speed, feeling the soft breeze on my fur, i felt rxed. Then suddenly i heard some other footsteps, i screeched to an halt and stood in a very defensive stance.


    A wolf with ck fur and some cream dots came into view.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I asked


    ¡°Him.¡± Tavia said.


    ¡°Him, who?¡± I asked, obviously not knowing who it was.


    ¡°Damien.¡± She said. Then i noticed his silvery pair of eyes.


    ¡°What?!!!!!¡± I yelled.


    She barked at him but he did not bulge.


    What the hell is she doing ?


    Instead, he started walking towards us,


    ¡°Move away.¡± I told her but Tavia being a horny wolf, did not move but gave him a wolfy grin.


    ¡°Ciara, Cayden wants to go for a run with me.¡± She said, without waiting for my approval they took off. Urggghhh! Horny wolves.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    I was going for a run in the woods when i caught this refreshing scent that has my wolf purring, she ¡­. She is closer. Following the scent, i got to where she was in her wolf form.


    She stood in a defensive manner but rxed the moment she saw that it was me. She barked at me. Huh, defiant wolf.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Cayden.¡± I said to him since he was in control. But Cayden being fully whipped by Tavia did not bulge but walked over to her.


    ¡°Do not tell her that.¡± I said sternly but as usual my wolf does not listen to me.


    He told her that they should go for a run. Urgh! Arggghh!. And they took off.


    ¡°Woah, this feels so good.¡± Cayden said.


    ¡°Yeah, so rxing and refreshing.¡± I said in agreement.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    We stopped by ake and yed around for a while, chasing each other, pushing her into theke and she dragging into theke also. My wolf got lots of courage when ites to women. He¡¯s had several crush in the past, a pity that they all had their own mates. They kept ying around like even we the humans were confused, if someone had seen us like this, they would have thought we were couples, not like we were not though.. We are mates, pretty much.


    Moon goddess knows how much i am restraining myself and Cayden from marking her.


    Before you know, they both shifted to our human form leaving us naked without telling us. Fvck!

 Chapter 30

    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Tavia, what the fvck?¡± I shouted at her. I am now naked right in front of Damien.


    Damien was also naked.


    ¡°Gosh! He is so huge.¡± My horny wolf, Tavia, said.


    My body is full of scars, he kept scanning through my body and i could see that he was angry with his eyes changing colors. He went behind a tree and brought some shorts for himself and shirt for me. He wore the shorts and he handed the shirt over to me. He did not say anything, he just left leaving me confused.


    I sighed. When it was not like we were on speaking terms. The scars always find it way to ruin my day.


    I stood up and went back to the pack house. I went straight to the kitchen and saw Hudson.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I said as i entered.


    ¡°Hey, Ara.¡± He said calling by the nickname he had sought for me. He even said that it was Damien that said it. I was flustered.


    ¡°I want to train.¡± I said to him. He raised his eyebrows at me.


    ¡°I am not the one to give the permission for this.¡± He said.


    ¡°But you are the beta.¡± I said obviously.


    ¡°Yes but¡­.¡± He stopped looking around to see if someone was around.


    ¡°But considering the fact that you are his mate, he would kill me the moment he sees you training.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ask him for the permission¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Yourself.¡± Hepleted.


    ¡°Gotta go.¡± He said after rinsing the cup he used in drinking juice and left.


    Argh!! So frustrating.


    I went ahead to prepare dinner.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    Why is her body full of different scars?


    I mean, she is a human and ady. I don¡¯t think she lived her life like ady did. Well, she was an omega in her pack. I was literally angry when i saw the scars, why was her pack this wicked towards her?


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The knock on the door brought me out of my thought.


    ¡°Alpha, dinner is ready.¡± I heard an omega say.


    ¡°Okay, i am on my way.¡± I said and stood up, packed some of the files together and left.


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    So i have been trying to talk to Damien about the next step in our rtionship but he keeps ignoring me. Like the other day at the training grounds, he behaved as if i was not talking to him. So i decided to bring up the matter in the presence of his parents. I heard that his father was the one that asked for the alliance. I smirked.


    Going into the dining hall, people were already seated there even that witch called Ciara ¨C Urgh!.


    I sat down and served my self.


    ¡°This food is so delicious.¡± Eric, Damien¡¯s father said munching on his food.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Another personplimented.


    ¡°Ciara is such a good cook.¡± His mother, Loretta said.


    Why are they praising her like she is some food goddess?


    ¡°So Nicole can you also cook?¡± The beta¡¯s mother, Ashley, asked.


    What? Me? Cook?, i have not even entered the kitchen to prepare tea or boil water not to talk of cooking.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I replied simply.


    When i felt everyone gaze on me, I looked up to see an expression of disappointment on her face. I ignored them and shrugged.


    ¡°So Damien when is my Luna ceremony?¡± I asked taking all of them by surprise.


    ¡°I am still thinking about it.¡± He replied casually.


    ¡°You made an alliance with my brother and the condition was to make me your Luna.¡± I spat angrily.


    ¡°Hey, you better watch your tongue, you are speaking to an Alpha.¡± The beta, Hudson, said almost growling.


    ¡°Just cut off the deal.¡± I said standing up and was about to go but i felt a hand hold me back.


    I turned to see Damien¡¯s dad holding me back.


    ¡°In a week¡¯s time.¡± He said and i sat down triumphantly. I smiled evily, at least that witch n worked out this time pretty well.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    ¡°What?¡± I yelled the moment i heard my dad give Nicole an answer.


    ¡°Dad, she is not my mate.¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°Have you found your mate?¡± He asked getting angry.


    ¡°Who knows maybe she is dead.¡± Nicole added while i growled at her.


    I nced at Ciara and nodded my head negatively.


    ¡°Even if she is alive, she will understand that you are doing it for the safety of the pack.¡± My dad added. I stood up and left.


    I was angry at myself, at my dad for forcing me into this marriage, at the stupid alliance. Cayden was hurt and it affected me. I stripped of my clothes and ran towards the border, going to patrol and take my mind off these things for a while.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I choked on my food the moment i heard Nicole mention Luna ceremony. So that was the reason she came, they made an alliance and it was to get married to her.


    ¡°In a week¡¯s time.¡± I heard Damien¡¯s father say.


    I was heartbroken, he did not even tell his parents that i am his mate. What kind of mate was i given?. I feel so hurt right now. He even rejected me in the presence of other people.


    *Am i not worth his love and care?*


    *Is he not proud of me as a mate?*


    *Am i that ugly to be called someone¡¯s mate?*


    *Why is that whenever i thought my life was going to change for the better, it just crumble down at the mere thought alone?*


    ¡°Moon goddess, why?¡±


    I stood without anyone noticing me and left for my room. I need to cry.

 Chapter 31

    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    **Two days to the Luna ceremony**


    ¡°My n is working out perfectly.¡± I said joyfully to Melissa on the phone.


    ¡°Is it your n or my n?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yours, mine, anyhow.¡± I said, smiling.


    So in two days, i will be the official luna of silver moon pack. Gosh! So overwhelming.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said.


    ¡°Hey, Melissa, i will chat you upter.¡± I said hanging up the phone.


    I turned to see Damien walk in and looking so serious. He was also furious though.


    Why? I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I said smiling and standing up from the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your mate?¡± He asked suddenly.


    Why is he so hell bent on this mate of a thing?.


    I mean we could mark each other and love each other then when we meet our supposed mate, we reject them, so simple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I said matter ¨C of ¨C factly.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because he did not search for me since i clocked 18 and moreover he might have found a woman that he loves and maybe he has gotten to married to another woman.¡± I said.


    ¡°That still does not justify that you should not be patient in waiting for your mate.¡± He said.


    ¡°Damien. see i love you and that all that matters most, okay?¡± I said, moving closer to him.


    He scrunched his nose.


    ¡°Nicole..¡± He said. Aww.


    My name sounds so sexy from his lips.


    ¡°This is just some infatuation and Lust, stop it before it is toote.¡± He said and was about to go and when he stopped.


    ¡°And also i will never reject my mate the moment i set my eyes on her because i don¡¯t have an iota of feeling for you, i am only doing this for the alliance.¡± He said.


    ¡°I love you and i am sure it is you i want and not some pathetic mate.¡± I said.


    ¡°I am just telling you that i will show no hint of real feelings towards you.¡± He said and left.


    ¡°And i am determined to get you to love me.¡± I said.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    Ever since i heard Nicole was going to be the luna and Damien was not going to ept me in the presence of other people. I went into vigorous training with Beta Hudson.


    I remember the day Damien saw me training with him, i was just wearing some sport bra and tiny leggings to fit into my small frame.


    **FLASHBACK**


    ¡°Hey, Ara, you can do better than this.¡± Hudson kept saying as iid on the floor feeling tired and worn out.


    ¡°Get up.¡± He said but i did not move. Then i started to see he was already panicking.


    I smirked as he came closer to me. I stood up immediately and kneed him in the ce the sun doesn¡¯t shine and stood up triumphantly.


    ¡°Arghhh.¡± He yelled holding his junk.


    As i was about to touch him, i heard a growl behind me. We turned to see Damien, Hudson stood up straight. He starteding towards us ¡­ Me.


    ¡°As an unmarkeddy, you should not be moving about in such exposing outfit.¡± He said as he got closer to me and handing a shirt i did not know he was holding. I collected it reluctantly.


    Possessive!


    Wait, this shirt smells like him.


    ¡°It is his shirt obviously, dummy.¡± Tavia said in my head. I scoffed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, putting it on.


    ¡°Hudson, you are needed right now.¡± He made sure to emphasise the ¡®right now¡¯. Weird.


    Hudson looked at him and brought it back to me then he sighed.


    They were about to go when Damien stopped and looked at me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± He said.


    As we entered his office,


    ¡°Why is she training?¡± He asked Beta Hudson in particr with a re.


    ¡°She wanted to.¡± Hudson replied.


    ¡°Without my permission, look at how messed up she is and tired, no more training or you do is rest.¡± He said to me.


    ¡°No, i want to train.¡± I said stubbornly.


    ¡°Are you going against me?¡± He asked raising an eyebrow.


    I nodded negatively.


    ¡°Good, you can train but be careful Hudson, don¡¯t hurt her.¡± He said sternly after a while and sighed.


    ¡°You are dismissed.¡± He said and sat down. We left.


    ¡°His wolf was so pissed at us for training in that outfit .¡± Tavia said.


    ¡°And look we are wearing his shirt.¡± Tavia said. Love sick she wolf.


    **END OF FLASHBACK**


    When i thought my life was changing for the better, every thing came crashing down again. I cried myself to sleep every night because of the thought of Damien marking Nicole. I am gonna die soon. For the past five day now, Damien avoided me like a gue. So worse for a mate.


    But this time , i summoned the courage and went to his office. I knocked on the door but do not get any reply. I frowned and knocked again, still no reply.


    I pushed the door open to see Damien sitting on his couch with a cup of coffee in his hands.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to mark her?¡± I asked him and he nodded positively.


    ¡°This alliance means a lot to the pack and my dad.¡± He said, avoiding eye contact with me.


    ¡°What about you¡­. me?¡± I asked blinking back the tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, i will mark her but won¡¯t mate with her.¡± He said.


    ¡°Just reject me.¡± I said and he growled pushing me against the wall, i would say this was the closest we have ever been. Our faces were few inches apart and he smelled of coffee, he put his head on the crook of my neck, his hot breath fanning my neck and inhaling my scent.


    ¡°Rejecting you and letting you go is what you want but it still does not change anything.¡± He said, pulling away from me. My wolf whimpered at the distance created between us again.


    Yes he is right, nothing changes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her and will never, i already made it clear to her.¡± He said.


    ¡°But you cannot mark her, what will happen to me? To us?¡± I said with tears already rolling down my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your hidden mistress when i am supposed to be your Luna.¡± I said.


    ¡°You cannot do this to me¡­ To us¡­. It is way too much sacrifice¡­. The pain of you doing that ¡­. Just the thought alone¡­. Is excruciating.¡± I said in broken words.


    ¡°I have to do this for my pack¡­. Our pack.¡± He said and dropped my hand that was on him and left.


    Leaving me to cry at my own misfortune.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    It hurts so much but what can i do.


    Day by day, the number of rouges keeps increasing and we have found several rouges at the pack borders. The alliance could still help us with some warrior wolves.


    That is the only reason i am doing this, not that i love Nicole.


    Never!


    Entering my apartment, i opened a bottle vodka and drank till i was drunk, staggering to my room, i slumped on the bed.


    ¡°I LOVE YOU, CIARA.¡± Cayden¡¯s voice croaked out.

 Chapter 32

    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    **The Luna ceremony day**


    ¡°Hey.¡± Melissa¡¯s voice boomed into my ear as i picked my phone to answer her call.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I simply replied.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing, just nervous.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, girly.¡± She said behaving like my mum.


    ¡°I am on my way, okay?¡± She said and cut the call.


    I so much missed my parents.


    My brother said he could note as Eunice was heavily pregnant so i was the only one, but Melissa ising to help me out anyway.


    I went shopping to get some new clothes and changed my wardrobe. Even though i had suggested that my soon to be mate, Damien, should go with me instead he gave some flimsy excuse saying he was busy with the pack work. I didn¡¯t want to start an argument with him so i let it go.


    ¡°Why am i feeling so restless?¡± I thought.


    ¡°Lora, what¡¯s happening?¡± I asked but she did not reply.


    ¡°Nicole, i am here.¡± Melissa said as she opened the door.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    So after i was done with the dressing up and make up, ady came to call me that my presence was needed as the ceremony will soon begin.


    As i stepped outside, the most intoxicating smell filled my nostrils, i enchantedly followed the scent to where it is, i stopped suddenly behind a man who appeared to be on a call.


    ¡°MATE.¡± He growled as he came to hug me in a sh.


    No!!!!!!!


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    Not on this day when my dreams of getting married to the man i have always loved.


    But can i forgo this new made mate bond?


    Yes, i can.


    I have to¡­


    ¡°Hi, I am Mark Morrison, Beta of Crimson Moon pack.¡± He introduced himself.


    ¡®Beta¡¯ I scoffed. When i can be Luna.


    ¡°I am Nicole Williams, and i am the soon to be Luna of silver moon pack.¡± I said and squared my shoulders.


    ¡°No, this is impossible.¡± He said, utterly in shock.


    ¡°He is not your mate.¡± He shouted.


    ¡°I love him.¡± Is all i said.


    ¡®Please, Nicole ept him¡¯ Lora said in my head.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡®No¡¯


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do it.¡± Lora begged me but i ignored her.


    ¡°I, Nicole Williams , reject you, Mark Morrison as my mate.¡± I said and i felt the newly made mate bond break.


    ¡°Ahrgghhh!!!!¡± He screamed as he touched his heart.


    ¡°Bye, take care.¡± I turned and left for the ceremony.


    Lora kept whimpering and she shove herself the back of my mind.


    **************


    ¡°Hey, Nicole i have been searching for you.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°I had to take care of something.¡± I replied feeling tired and exhausted.


    ¡°They requests your presence.¡± She said and we left for the hall.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    So i am going to mark Nicole today, i am feeling frustrated already.


    I just want to hide in a ce where they won¡¯t be able to find me, maybe out of this world.


    My eyes searched around for Ciara but could not find her maybe she did not attend.


    Who am i kidding?


    ¡°Why will she attend?¡± Cayden said obviously angry with me for hurting his mate.


    Not long did Nicole with her friend entered the hall.


    ¡°Let the ceremony begin.¡± The elder said.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    After the marking and everything, we retired to the packhouse.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    Damien was going to mark Nicole today.


    I could not attend, I mean to watch my mate mark someone else.


    Then suddenly every part of my body felt like the first time I shifted. The pain was unbearable. My body was on fire.


    I felt like all bones were breaking and reforming.


    Tavia was trying to force her way out but I was trying to stop unfortunately I was getting weak so I gave in.


    As I stood on all fours, we ran into the woods and she howled painfully at our mate marking someone else.


    When she was done, she sat down quietly and started howling quietly which you could say she was crying if she was human.


    She loved Cayden, you could see that. Her heart was broken. But she could not reject him because nothing will change.


    We slept off there¡­

 Chapter 33

    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    A month after the Luna ceremony¡­


    The past one month has been really hard. I mean i had to see my mate introducing Nicole as his mate and Luna wheareas i should have been the one. It hurts.


    Hudson has been helping to kill off boredom but it does little or nothing as i find myself thinking about Damien.


    Damien told me he won¡¯t mate with her, so i was rxed. Because if he mates with her, i would feel unbearable pain, like several needles being pushed into my skin. But at least, he was merciful.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well for the past weeks i have been practicing with Hudson and sometimes with Damien. I noticed sometimes that he goes easy on me and other times hard.


    ¡­. FLASHBACK¡­¡­


    ¡°I want to practice with her.¡± I heard the voice i had always heard from afar and had always wanted to feel near my ears, whispering things to me, behind me. I turned around in a sh.


    His voice caused some butterflies to erupt in my stomach.


    His voice caused some tingles down my spine.


    His voice caused my core to get wet and dripping.


    ¡°Ciara, get hold of yourself.¡± I scolded myself mentally.


    ¡°I can smell your arousal.¡± Damien voice said through the mindlink with a smirk on his lips, a small blush crept its way to my cheeks.


    I looked down shamefully.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha.¡± Hudson said winking at me.


    While the others went to sit and started watching us.


    He started pulling off his clothes, left with a basketball shorts.


    He positioned himself for attack while i took my stance for defense.


    In a sh, he was at my front. As he was about to knock me off, our eyes came in contact and we were in a trance together.


    ¡°Hey,e out of whatever trance you are.¡± Tavia said.


    ¡°You are sparing, don¡¯t be distracted.¡± She coached me.


    ¡°Hey, use the chance to knee him, dummy.¡± She shouted obviously frustrated.


    Then i snapped out, as if on cue i took Tavia¡¯s advice and kneed him in his groin.


    He fell down immediately holding his junk.


    ¡°Ahrgghh, Ciara.¡± He screamed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get distracted on a battle field.¡± I stated looking anywhere but him.


    I heard someone p well who else other than the Beta of silver moon pack, Hudson, he started walking towards us whileughing at Damien.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, you guys should have seen how you looked like while staring at each other.¡± He said stillughing.


    ¡°Well, Ciara that was a good one.¡± Hr said and we did an high five.


    ¡°Damien, you as the Alpha should know that getting distracted on a battle field could get you and the pack killed, what Ciara did was a tip of the iceberg, next time it will your throat if you are not careful.¡± Hudson said giving out his hand to help Damien up.


    ¡°Fvck you, Ciara.¡± Damien said as he got up and smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, it was Tavia¡¯s idea though.¡± I said.


    ¡°He deserves it for marking anotherdy.¡± Tavia said.


    Sometimes i don¡¯t understand her. This minute she will be angry with him, next minute she will say she is talking to Cayden.


    ¡­. END OF FLASHBACK¡­..


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    A knock on the door brought me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said.


    I saw Damien walk through the door into my house. Well he has been visiting me to make sure i don¡¯tmit suicide after Tavia told Cayden she would kill herself.


    ¡°Hi.¡± He said awkwardly.


    ¡°Hey, sit.¡± I said as i gestured to him to sit on the couch.


    He took his seat.


    ¡°How have you been doing with training?¡± He asked me.


    He made sure i trained with Hudson and not any other male in the pack.


    ¡°Yeah, good but tell Hudson to be careful with hitting my backbone, i might not be able to walk for months if he keeps hitting me there.¡± I said pouting.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said.


    ¡°Is there anything you need again?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I nodded negative.


    ¡°Alright, i will be on my way now.¡± He said and did not get up.


    I raised my eye brows. He shifted ufortable on the couch.


    ¡°I am going to Las Vegas on a business trip.¡± He dropped the bombshell.


    What!! I screamed mentally.


    ¡°For how long?¡± I asked feeling sad including Tavia that our mate won¡¯t be here to protect us anymore.


    ¡°Two months.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ohh, okay, take care.¡± I said.


    ¡°I want to spend tonight with you.¡± He said and smiled a little.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I said.


    ~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?


    Since i am not a lover of movies and music. We decided to head outside and sit under the moonlight.


    We sat down and looked up to the sky. I could feel Damien staring at my face. I looked at him and furrowed my eye brows.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡± He said calmly. I blushed slightly.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances we met, things would have been better.¡± He said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why did you not acknowledge me when we first met?¡± I asked that burning question.


    ¡°It was not because of your bruised skin neither was it because you were an omega, I just was not expecting to meet my mate.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ohh.¡± I said.


    ¡°The stars are shining brightly tonight.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, such an heartwarming sight.¡± He said inhaling the night air. While i did the same too.


    ¡°So tell me about yourself.¡± He said.

 Chapter 34

    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    ¡°So tell me about yourself.¡± I told her. She turned to look at me.


    ¡°Well, i go by the name Ciara Acacia Jones, as you know. I am twenty years old and the first child of my parents, my parents arete.¡± She said.


    ¡°Which means there was a second child.¡± I said, kind of a question.


    She gulped dryly.


    ¡°Yeah, my mum was carrying the child in her womb before she was killed.¡± She said.


    ¡°Who killed her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Rouges.¡± She replied.


    I was surprised that she was not shedding tears. I mean if it were to be other people, they would have filled up a bucket with their tears.


    ¡°Why were your old pack treating you like that?, i mean you were always bowing your head and don¡¯t eat with the pack members.¡± I asked because vengeful eyed pack won¡¯t just pick on someone unnecessarily.


    Her eyes begin to ze with tears, but she kept blinking back the tears.


    ¡°Um¡­ You don¡¯t need to answer if you feel ufortable with it.¡± I said suddenly feeling bad for asking the question.


    ¡°No, it is nothing actually, maybe it is high time i let it out everything.¡± She said.


    I nodded for her to proceed.


    ¡°It was ten years ago, there were rampant rouge attacks on packs then and vengeful eyed pack was not exempted. The Alpha who was Xander¡¯s dad and the beta who was my dad were so busy trying to make sure our pack was well protected and secured. They could not sleep nor rest, the Luna was worried for her mate likewise my mom. So the Luna tried convincing them to rest but they did not listen. She then told me to go persuade them since i was the pack¡¯s little girl. I tried to persuade them, they refused at first but gave inter on. Then we packed some things and went for the family pic.¡± She said.


    ¡°While we were there, the rouge attacked our pack and came to us in the ce we were. They attacked us, the number of the rouges was high. They eventually killed our parents who tried us to save us. They made sure we already ran so far, they stalled them for us.¡±


    ¡°My mom was carrying her second child, i lost my dad, my mom, and my sibling on the same day.¡±


    ¡°Xander came out after mourning his parents for five months and gave the most unexpected punishment, he told the pack member i was the cause of their loss, he demoted me to the omega rank and gave the pack rights to beat me as they wish.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin to them?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I tried to but they were so sucked up on their loss. They needed someone to vent their anger on and that person was ME.¡± She said.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mate is hurt.¡± Cayden said.


    Huh! Dramatic wolf.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said mentally rolling my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave mate.¡± Cayden said.


    ¡°I am not leaving her.¡± I replied


    Silence.


    ¡°I am here now, no one bully me here, everyone wants to befriend me but i am afraid that i will cause problems for them, so i am keeping a distance from them.¡± She said.


    ¡°I hope they would understand.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said.


    ¡°Except Hudson, he¡¯s really hard on me but i like his wolf, he¡¯s understanding. Sometimes, we do go for a run, you know.¡± She said and i growled lowly obviously jealous.


    She looked at me.


    Now, i see why Hudson smells like her sometimes, he is always with her. I am so gonna kill Jace.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    He growled the moment i mentioned Hudson going on a run with me. Iughed internally at his jealousy.


    And i am very sure the Cayden and Jace are already having a discussion which could lead to a fight.


    I felt free for the first time. For the first time, the burden of ten years has been lifted off me the moment i told Damien about everything that ensued that year.


    I yawned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± I said to Damien.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said and we stood up and left.


    He followed me to my house.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± He said and pecked my forehead.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± I said and watched him leave.


    I WILL MISS HIM.

 Chapter 35

    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    ¡°Hudson, report to my office right now.¡± I said through the mindlink.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Hey, man.¡± He said as he entered the office. In a sh, i had his throat in between my hands.


    ¡°Hey, Damien, what are you doing?¡± He said as he tried removing my hands which i tightened even more.


    At this time you could my eyes kept changing its color.


    ¡°Stay away from her.¡± I yelled in his face.


    ¡°From who?¡± He said not getting what i meant.


    Cayden is so angry right now , i mean Jace provoked him.


    ¡°Who else?¡¯ I said to his face.


    ¡°Ci.. Ciara.¡± He choked out.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He said surrendering.


    I let go of him.


    ¡°Hey, you need to calm down, you could have killed me.¡± He said in dramatic manner.


    Gosh! Where did i get such a dramatic beta from?


    I told the moon goddess that i needed a Beta that would make everyone cower back in fear the moment they see him but here stuck with a drama of a beta.


    ¡°And besides i only talked to her so that she won¡¯t feel lonely.¡± He said shooting a re at me.


    ¡°But wait, you.. You are jealous.¡± He said, bursting into a fit ofughter.


    ¡°So mate bond is making someone pussy whipped.¡± He said.


    There he goes again.


    He keptughing and it was annoying.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I said as i calm down.


    ¡°Hey, it is nothing, if it were me too, i would not want any male near my mate, i hope i find her soon.¡± He said.


    He has not met his mate yet.


    ¡°Get ready we will be leaving as early 7:30 AM tomorrow.¡± I said leaving him.


    *


    *


    *


    As i got home, i met Nicole on my way inside.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± She asked.


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    I just shove her aside because i don¡¯t have the strength to argue with her.


    As i got to my bedroom, i slumped on the bed and felt asleep immediately.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    NEXT MORNING¡­


    Grrrrr! Grrrrrr! Grrrrr!


    I woke up to the sound of the rm. Oh my gosh.


    I have a flight to catch. I stood up hastily.


    ¡°Dear Alpha, do you want to sleep the day off.¡± I heard Hudson¡¯s voice say through the mindlink.


    I shrugged and went into the bathroom.


    After a while, i came out and took some Givenchy suit and matched it with a pair of Bally shoes.


    Ibed my curls and looked at myself.


    Woah!


    ¡°Nice.¡± Cayden said.


    ¡°Yeah, i know.¡± I said rolling my eyes at him.


    I went downstairs and saw Nicole with a tray of food.


    *Did she cook?* i thought.


    *definitely not* cayden said.


    *i won¡¯t eat her food* i said.


    ¡°Hey, Damien, i asked one of the omegas to prepare some food for you.¡± She said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *i knew she could not* cayden said.


    He hates her despite marking her.


    ¡°Not hungry.¡± I said.


    Carrying my already packed luggage, i darted out of the house.


    ~?~?~?~


    ¡°Hey, man.¡± Hudson called out as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°You look good.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said as i dropped my luggage in the booth and we zoomed off.


    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    I watched as Damien walked out of his house in his well ironed suit and polished pair of shoes.


    ¡°Sexy.¡± Tavia said.


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°Yummy.¡± She said.


    ¡°He is not some piece of food.¡± I said.


    Then he got to the car and entered the car. They zoomed off.


    TAKE CARE!


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    I made sure to tell one of the omegas to cook Damien¡¯s breakfast. I woke up as early as 5:30 AM to please him yet he did not even acknowledge me.


    Tears started rolling off my eyes unknowingly. All this happened because of Ciara.


    Melissa, yes i need to call her.


    I picked up my phone and dialed her number.


    ¡°Hello, Melissa.¡± I said.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Why do you sound like this? Have you been crying?¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°Juste over.¡± I said.

 Chapter 36

    **CIARA¡¯S POV**


    A MONTH LATER¡­


    It has been a month and a week since Damien left. I missed him so much. I missed Cayden¡¯s gossip about Damien. I chuckled at the thought.


    I have been able to make some friendstely, it was hard at first but gosh it feels so good to have people who could make youugh, you know. There is thisdy named Maria, wow, she is a cook and she can talk like, gossiping about her mate. Gosh she is so funny. There is anotherdy named Rose, thisdy is so obsessed about boys, she tells me about how many guys haveid with her and how many she is nning toy with, like what the actual fvck! , but i like them both. And there are others like Damien¡¯s parents with Hudson¡¯s parents. They are very weing.


    Nicole has been trying to make me look bad in front of the pack but guess what? They did not spare her a nce. I mean there was a time where some of my friends were like, why does she behave like some proud peacock?, i just smirked and did not reply. Tavia so much hate Lora, Nicole¡¯s wolf.


    Can you imagine Lora telling Tavia to leave Cayden alone?


    Tavia did not take it slightly at all, she shouted at Lora that Lora can¡¯t keepmanding her like a piece of shit.


    I just thank the moon goddess that Tavia did not spill out my being mates with Damien.


    *


    *Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    *


    So currently I am in the kitchen with Rose, Maria already left to meet her beloved mate.


    ¡°Hey, Ciara.¡± Rose called from the kitchen.


    ¡°It is night already, you can go home, i will finish things up here.¡± Rose said.


    ¡°Let me help.¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have been working yourself out since morning, you went for training and came back to cook, go and rest.¡± She said pushing me out of the kitchen.


    ¡°But.. Okay, okay, have a nice night.¡± I said and closed the door behind me. Gosh, it¡¯s so dark outside.


    Then i started thinking about Damien and how he was faring. I was engrossed in my thoughts that i did not notice some figures behind me. I turned to look but did not see anybody.


    I kept walking and i was half way to my house when Nicole and ady appeared before me. Thedy muttered some things and before you know it, i felt dizzy and then copsed while hanging on the string of little consciousness.


    ¡°Carry her.¡± I heard Nicole said. Then i felt like i was carried and put in a sack. Then i was being dragged on the floor.


    ¡°You never told me that werewolf could be this heavy.¡± I heard another voice say but got no reply.


    ~?~?~?~?


    I was abruptly dropped on the floor. Ouch! It hurts.


    ¡°My hands ache.¡± The same voice said.


    ¡°Kick her.¡± Nicole¡¯s voice ordered.


    Then i felt several legs hitting me like gosh it hurts. I was so weak to move soid there.


    ¡°She has taken enough from me.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Throw her into the ocean.¡± Nicole said.


    What!!!!!!!!!!


    They carried me and then gbam!!!!! Into the ocean.


    I was already slipping into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Good bye Damien, take care.¡± Was all i said before falling asleep or rather dead.


    ¡°Mom, dad, i aming.¡±


    **NICOLE¡¯S POV**


    My n has finally worked out. Actually, there wasn¡¯t any need to throw her into the ocean but i just wanted her out of the face of the. earth.


    I asked Melissa for the portion that makes a mate bond unbreakable. Yes, i know. I know it is illegal, if the werewolf council hears of it, i will be in serious trouble.


    ¡­ fLASHBACK¡­..


    ¡°You pour this portion on your mark.¡± Melissa said handling the bottle which contained the portion to me. I took it instantly.


    I poured it on my mark. Ouch! It hurts a little.


    ¡°Anything i will be doing to Damien?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, your mark is enough.¡± She said sipping her wine.


    ¡­.. END OF FLASHBACK¡­..


    I am currently sitting down with Melissa in my room celebrating my victory with Melissa.


    ¡°Yeah, i forgot to tell you a very important information.¡± Melissa said dropping her wine ss.


    Why do i have a bad feeling about what she is about to say?


    ¡°The only way to break the mate bond between you and Damien is if a pureblooded witch makes a portion that breaks bonds, well witches nowadays are not pureblooded so you are quite lucky. Once the portion touches your mark, it is going to break the mate bond and one consequence is that you will be mateless for the rest of your life.¡± She said. I gulped dryly.


    The taste of the wine suddenly became sour.


    ¡°OK, not like there are many pureblooded witches anyway, they are going into extinction as time goes by.¡± I said.


    I am happy.


    You want to know the reason.


    DAMIEN BELONGS TO BE NOW!.


    **DAMIEN¡¯S POV**


    I suddenly woke up. I felt a loss.


    ¡°Cayden!!!!¡± I called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mate¡­.. I can¡¯t feel mate anymore.¡± Cayden replied


    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡± I shouted out which caused Hudson to barge in.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± He asked with his hair scattered all over his face.


    ¡°First flight back home tomorrow morning.¡± I said.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even¡­.¡± He was saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fvck about any business deal, we are going home.¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± He said passing me a ss of water.


    ¡°I am going for a ride.¡± I said, picked my car key and left mming the door shut.


    ~?~?~?~?~?~???~~~~~~~????~~


    As i got back home, i went over to her house and searched everywhere, i could not find her. I became even more scared. I tried tracing her scent but could catch a whiff of it.


    Where is she?


    She couldn¡¯t have left.


    The pack members were looking at me as if i already ran mad.


    I ran to my house.


    ¡°Meet me right now, Gamma Richard.¡± I shouted.


    In no less than three minutes, he was in my presence.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ciara?¡± I asked looking as deadly as ever.


    ¡°I saw her yesterday because she was the one who prepared the breakfast we all ate and also she trained with us.¡± He exined.


    ¡°I left my pack in your hands and you could not secure it.¡± I shouted at him growling so loudly, i rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Nicole!!!!!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Oh, you are home, Damien.¡± She said faking a flirtatious smile. She definitely does not know where this is leading to.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked in an instance.


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She¡­ Ciara.¡± I said ring at her.


    ¡°How do you expect me to know?¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Why is it so hard to believe you?¡± I asked furrowing my eyebrows.


    ¡°You that you rejected your mate for the luna¡¯s position, you are so greedy and foolish.¡± I said shouting at her.


    Yes, i know that she rejected her mate. He came over to tell me not to mark her but i told him that i don¡¯t like her either. Heter on told me that she rejected him. I was angry but i did not react. How could she be so selfish?


    I stomped out of the house and gave in to my wolf. He howled painfully as he ran into the woods.


    I could see the pack worried about their alpha.


    ¡°I lost her already.¡± I said to myself.


    *


    *


    *


    After a while, i saw my parents and hudson¡¯s parentse over to meet me. I shifted back to my human form.


    ¡°What happened?¡± My mom asked in a motherly tone.


    ¡°I lost her.¡± Is i could utter.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My mate.¡± I said as they all gasped well except Hudson.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Helena, Hudson¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°Ci¡­ Ciara.¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Oh my gosh.¡± My mom gasped.


    If not for that stupid alliance, i would have been with her.


    Then i turned to my dad.


    ¡°You.. You killed my mate. You killed her, didn¡¯t you?¡± I shouted at him. All of them could feel my Alpha¡¯s energy radiating off my body like smoke. They all moved back.


    ¡°You forced me to marry that greedy dog you call human and now you see¡­ See this?¡± I spat angrily at him.


    ¡°Alliance¡­ You ruined my life because of a petty alliance.¡± I said and took off to God knows where.


    I LOST HER!!!!!

 Chapter 37

    **SEQUEL TO DEMOTED TO AN OMEGA**


    Synopsis


    She has been humiliated by the world. She has been insulted by those who are not deemed to. She has been REBORN. She will spare no one a nce be it bad or good. They hurt her without feelings.


    Will she be so heartless to do what they did to her? Maybe yes and maybe no. *chuckles*


    **EXCERPT FROM THE STORY**


    ¡°Ciara.¡± She heard the only voice that she has always wanted to hear.


    The only voice that causes tingles down her spine.


    The only voice that causes butterfly eruption in her stomach.


    The only voice that causes goosebumps crepting its way into her skin.


    His voice ¨C Her mate.


    *******************


    A girl is seen holding a kite,


    ¡°Dad, mom, see my flying kite.¡± A girl said talking to two elders who seem like her parents. Obviously.


    ¡°Yay, that¡¯s my baby girl.¡± The man said while he carried her.


    ¡°Mom, i am so hungry right now.¡± She said in her five years old ent, pouting.


    ¡°Okay, baby girl, let¡¯s go.¡± The woman said picking things from the floor.


    The memory fades¡­


    *This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, baby girl, what have you been doing?¡± The man cooed, kissing her forehead.


    ¡°I have been ying hide and seek with Xander and Nicole.¡± The six years old Ciara said.


    ¡°So yful.¡± The man who is supposedly her father pinched her fluffy cheek a little.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts.¡± The girl said while the man just smiled.


    The memory fades¡­..


    ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you Ciara, happy birthday to you.¡± Several voices sang in unison. All she did was just smile.


    ¡°Close you eyes, darling, papa wants to give you your birthday gift.¡± A masculine voice said.


    Then she closed her eyes, awaiting whatever surprise her dad had.


    ¡°You can open it now.¡± Her dad said after some minutes of making sure she was not peeping.


    ¡°Ta ¨C da.¡± Her parents said holding a golden ne.


    She smiled and her dad locked the ne on her neck.


    ¡°So pretty.¡± Her mom said.


    Memory fades¡­


    ¡°Xander, take Nicole and Ciara, run as far as you can, do not look back.¡± The alpha said.


    ¡°No, daddy no, i don¡¯t want to go without you.¡± Xander said holding unto his dad.


    ¡°Xander, you have to go now, there is not much time again.¡± The luna shouted.


    ¡°Dad, mom, pleasee back home.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°We will, baby girl, now run as fast as you can.¡± Her dad urged her.


    As they took to their heels and ran as far as possible, standing some meters away, they heard a scream and everything went dead. They lost them.


    ¡°Dad, mom!.¡± Ciara screamed. Instead Xander held her tight and they started running to the pack house.


    All Ciara could do was look back to see if her parents were going toe but no, it never happened.


    ******************


    ¡°Why is this ce so dark?¡± She thought as she tried opening her eyes but closed it back immediately due to how bright the ce was.


    *Where am i?*


    *Am i dead?*


    These were the thoughts infiltrating her mind.


    She tried opening her eyes again, the bright light made her close it back abruptly. She was really finding it hard to open them, yeah, she was finding it hard to adjust to the bright light.


    Since when has she been in the dark that she could not open her eyes now? Maybe a decade or even some years. Who knows.


    She squinted them open slowly¡­ Ever slowly until she opened it halfway.


    All she saw was a cream colored ceiling just above her and the bright ray of light from the sun piercing its way through the window. She opened her eyespletely and tried using her hands to cover her face from the light but her hands felt heavy.


    She tried again but failed. She closed eyes and opened it again. Then she slightly forced herself to lift her hands, taking her right hand slowly, it falls back to the bed. She tried again, the same thing happened. Thenstly, she tried, it hurts but all she wanted to do was shade her face from the bright light so she could see her environment clearly.


    She tried sitting upright but could not, she tried again. Gosh. Her back hurts so much.


    What happened to her?


    As she sat down properly, she felt some bones breaking or rather straighten up. She looked around taking note of her surrounding.


    She was in a very big room, like a a royalty¡¯s room. Every thing was properly ced in where they belong to. Her body hurts so much.


    Stand up? Is it possible?


    She tried doing as her subconscious mind suggested. Before she could take a foot forward, she copsed on the floor. Then she cked out.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    After a while, she woke up to still meet herself on the floor.


    She stood up gently so as not to feel so much pain even though she still felt the pain slightly. Taking her steps gently, she went over to the window to see how colorful the ce was. Just like a pce or rather a coven.


    ¡°Oh, you are awake, dog.¡± A voice caught her unawares making her jump up in fear, then she whipped her head in a sh to see ady appeared in herte forties with emerald green eyes, long ck hair, and most importantly she was wearing a long cloak over her ball-like gown.


    ¡°Dog!!!¡± She thought.


    ¡°After you are done, take this herb and drink.¡± The woman said and exited the room.


    ¡°Do they also give people herb in the afterlife?¡± She thought as she staggered to the ce where the drink was ced. She brought the cup close to her mouth. Eww!. It doesn¡¯t smell nice. She closed her eyes and gulped it down in seconds. So bitter.


    She turned to the mirror that was ced at the corner of the room.


    She saw ady covered with bruises all over her face and body. She raised her hands to touch it. Ouch! It hurts.


    Chapter Thirty Seven (II)


    Then suddenly, an image shed in the mirror making her scared.


    Why does this woman find ways to scare her?


    ¡°Take the dress in the wardrobe, run a bath, use the ointment over there ande downstairs.¡± The voice which belongs to the other woman said. She was taken aback.


    So people can appear in a mirror? She thought.


    She turned to the direction of the wardrobe and walked to the ce, opening the wardrobe she saw several clothes.


    She took a blue blouse and a ck leggings and went to the bathroom.


    *


    *


    *


    After she was done with freshening up. It was quite painful because she had to raise some stiff parts of her body. It was a real struggle for her. She came out and dried her body with a towel and used the ointment the woman told her to use and wore her clothes. She wore some sandals she saw at the corner of the room. She opened the door and headed downstairs.


    After going through few corridors and climbing down several stairs. She got to a big hall.


    This woman is quite wealthy. Everything here feels like royalty.


    ¡°Come over.¡± She heard and turned to see the woman and anotherdy sitting beside her in the dining hall.


    She went over to them and and took a seat. The otherdy served her some food and they started eating. After they were done with eating and taking a little rest which had to do with several nces at the unknowndy, the woman suggested they went for a stroll around the house or rather coven which the unknowndy could not refuse.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°So what is your name?¡± The woman asked after some minutes of walking around the ce.


    Ciara did not know how to reply. She was still trying to get herself to be familiar with the surroundings, she did not know with what she should reply.


    All she did was start at the older woman.


    ¡°I said what your name is.¡± The woman said again but got no reply.


    ¡°Hmmmmm.¡± The woman sighed. She needed her out of this ce as soon as possible but this youngdy over here is not helping her.


    ¡°What is my name?¡± She thought.


    ¡­. WEEKS LATER¡­..


    After several weeks of being dumb. Ciara woke up, bathe herself and went downstairs.


    She was already getting used to the ce. She learnt the ce was the sacred witch coven full of pure blooded witches. What a coincidence. They hardly deal with people of the outside world. They lived in seclusion here.


    ¡°Do you remember who you are?¡± She asked herself the same question over again.


    As she got outside, she decided to strain herself to remember and then her head began to ache.


    ¡°Ahrrrgghhh¡± she screamed.


    Ady that was passing by came in a swift to help her. As they got to the coven, the older woman gave a soothing and rxing portion to drink then she remembered she opened her mouth which means she could talk. It at least helped the older woman who wants her out of the ce a little.


    Then she drifted to sleep.


    ~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?


    She felt something stir up in her.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She heard a voice in her head.


    Wait, in her head!


    She ignored it and turned over to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Wake up, sleepy head.¡± She heard again and stood up in an instance. She looked around for the person that said those words but all she saw was herself and no one else. Then who was talking?


    She was about to go back to sleep when the voice came again.


    ¡°Hey, Ciara, stop acting dumb.¡± She heard the voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Really? Now Ciara,, you don¡¯t know me.¡± The voice said.


    ¡°No.¡± She simply replied while reaching for the cup of water beside her.


    ¡°I am your wolf, dummy.¡± The voice said and sighed.


    ¡°My wolf?, where are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Inside you.¡± The voice replied.


    ¡°Wait, did you just call me Ciara?.¡± She asked that voice.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s obviously your name.¡± The voice said.


    ¡°Ciara, you don¡¯t need to stress yourself bit by bit i will help you remember, now go back to sleep.¡± The voice said and she did as it said and went back to sleep.


    ¡­. NEXT MORNING¡­..


    After Ciara woke up and did her usual routine which involve bathing, going downstairs and eating.


    She went to meet the woman.


    ¡°What is your name and this ce?¡± Ciara asked taking the woman by surprise.


    ¡°So you could talk.¡± The woman said with a smile.


    ¡°I just found out, by the way my name is Ciara.¡± She said.


    ¡°Well, i am a witch and my name is La Collins.¡± The woman.


    ¡°And this ce¡­..¡± Ciara said trailing off.


    ¡°This ce is the Kismanthu witch coven, it is the most sacred coven and we don¡¯t allow visitors here.¡± The woman said trying to hint that Ciara was not wee there.


    ¡°She was the one that told you right?¡± La asked.


    ¡°Who?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°Your wolf.¡± La simply replied.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ciara asked surprised.


    ¡°I am a witch remember.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°I tried looking in to your past, but it felt like you had involuntarily locked them away.¡± La exined.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, your wolf will help you with it.¡± La said.


    ¡°Okay because i don¡¯t remember a thing.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°The moment you remember, i will take you to the bridge, from there you will leave and go back to your world.¡± La said.


    Ciara reminded her of her rebellious daughter that had run away some years back and it pained so she wanted Ciara out of her sight.


    ¡°Where did you find me?¡± Ciara asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°One of the elders found you on the shore and we brought you here.¡± La said.


    ¡°I am the keeper of the Kismanthu witch coven, and i would be giving it to my daughter.¡± La said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°She ran away from here.¡± La said.


    ¡°Hmm, so sorry.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°I will excuse you then.¡± She said and left.

 Chapter 38

    ¡­ A MONTH AFTER¡­.


    ***** MORNING********


    ¡°Dad, mom!!!.¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Ciara, let¡¯s run.¡± A male voice said and started dragging her away¡­ Far away from her parents.


    ¡°You are a jinx.¡±


    ¡°You killed my sister.¡±


    ¡°You caused my only daughter¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°You are such a badluck.¡±


    ¡°You caused the shameful death of our Alpha and Luna.¡±


    She heard as the voices spat out with anger and hatred.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As the new Alpha of Vengeful eyed pack, i thereby demote Ciara Acacia Jones to an omega.¡± His voice boomed out as his Alpha energy oozed out in waves.


    She cowered back and bared her neck in submission.


    Memory fades¡­


    She saw a man or is it a guy with silvery eyes. He was looking at her intensely as if he was trying to know what her soul was made of. And then their eyes met, unknown shivers ran down her spine. She suddenly grew nervous. She looked as her cheeks were already turning into a shade of pink. He walked away with a smirk stered on his face.


    Memory fades¡­


    She saw ady seated beside a guy in the night under the moonlight, they were both admiring the stars which decided to shine in all their brightest glory that night. The man looked away from the stars to her direction.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± He said while she smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said.


    Memory fades¡­


    ¡°I will be traveling on business trip tomorrow.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ohhh, okay, take care.¡± She said and he pecked her on her forehead.


    ¡°Take care of yourself for me.¡± He said with a wink and left.


    Memory fades¡­


    ¡°Throw her into the ocean.¡± The voice said.


    She could not breathe again¡­


    Memories of the past came flooding into her brain. She jerked up.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, how could i have forgotten?¡± She said as tears started rolling out of her eyes.


    ¡°Oh no, Damien and Cayden.¡± She choked out.


    ¡°Tavia, are you there?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tavia¡¯s voice said obviously affected by her human sadness.


    ¡°How could she not remember what Nicole and thatdy did to her?¡±


    ¡°How she tried to remain conscious but couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How she was waiting for her mate toe home to meet her but she was not there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Damien, how are you faring?¡± She thought sadly.


    She had finally remembered her painful past.


    You know sometimes some things are better to be forgotten and never remembered likewise there are some memories that everyone will want to be glued in their head as it makes them happy.


    The memories she wished she could lock away were opened now.


    How is she going face the future now? *Sighs*


    After some minutes, she stood up and went in to the bathroom. She turned on the water and sshed some water on her face. Her face had already taken another shape. She was not longer the Ciara with bruised body and colored injury on her body. She was no longer the Ciara that bows down to everyone.


    She had never offended anyone yet they decided to make her life a living hell. They decided to make their object that could use to vent their anger on.


    Her face has changed, and when they say changed she was now unrecognizable as Ciara. She was a person with a new face. And very soon with a new character or who knows if she will give in to her inner demons again.


    She took her bath and wore some decent clothes. She styled her hair into a ponytail, her hair has grown so long as it has bee long since she cut it. She looked at the new her and was satisfied.


    Going downstairs, she met several elders and did the bowing greetings. Over the months that she has woken up from thea, they had be more friendly to her.


    She went over to the hall, she did not see La.


    ¡°Are you looking for La?¡± She heard a voice behind her, she turned and saw a woman, she nodded.


    ¡°She is in the garden.¡± The woman said.


    Ciara left for the garden. When she got there and saw La.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Ciara greeted in a whole new voice.


    ¡°Good morning dear.¡± La said while cutting some flowers.


    ¡°Hope you slept well?¡± La asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Is all Ciara said.


    After a while, La spoke up.


    ¡°In a few days¡¯ time, i will be taking you to the bridge where you will cross over to the other world.¡± She said.


    No ways!


    She can¡¯t leave here like this and now


    No!!!!!


    She has to think of a way.


    Yes, a way.


    ¡°No!.¡± Ciara said, La turned and raised her eyebrows, a little bit taken aback by her boldness.


    ¡°I want to learn some spells and how to make potions.¡± Ciara said which made Laugh.


    ¡°You¡­ You want to learn spells and how to make portion.¡± La said amidstughing.


    ¡°From what i see, you are nothing than a weak she wolf who was thrown into the ocean, so tell me, just pack some of the things here and we will head outter.¡± La said.


    ¡°I want you to teach me all kinds of spell and potions.¡± Ciara said with determination.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°No, i want you to teach me the ones i could learn and i will help you find your daughter.¡± Ciara said or rather negotiated; knowing fully well how much she misses her daughter.


    ¡°Smart, huh?¡± La said furrowing her eyebrows.


    ¡°Okay, fine,e downter, and i will introduce you to some basic things.¡± La said defeated and left.


    Ciara smiled triumphantly. She really hit the core this time around.


    This is the beginning of a turnaround in her life. She will practice so hard and will try to perfect it. You know being taught by a group of pureblooded witches is a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    This time she will be strong as a witch not as a wolf but that doesn¡¯t mean that her wolf side won¡¯t be strong as well.


    She is used to the kicks and whippings unknowingly to them, they have made her immune to pain. She won¡¯t be that weak and naive she ¨C wolf as she was in the past.


    Should the world be ready for her??????


    ~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~


    It has been two fvcking years he had lost her. He searched every nearby pack for her. He even went outside the states just to look for her. He felt like the other side of him is missing, which is true. He has be ruthless and so savage. He has be so strict with his pack.


    Other packs know clearly not to mess with his pack. Although the reason he had gone savage was unknown to them. Several rumors kept whirling around like wind.


    He will rather be like this than to be some insane man who lost his mate. Everything he had on was just a facade. He didn¡¯t want the world to see him as some whipped man. He misses her with every passing second.


    Thest time he searched for her, he had caught a whiff of her scent at the shore. Every day he will go stand by the ocean and stare deeply into it as if he could use some kind of magic to control the ocean. He had always prayed to the moon goddess silently that she should bring his mate back for him. He was already bing more unconcerned towards his family but at least he cared about his pack.


    He felt an arm snake around his waist ¨C he knows it is her. He turned and stared deeply into her eye making his wolf surface.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take your hands off me or you will lose it.¡± His husky voice growled in a very low dangerous voice.


    She let go immediately and she gave him a nervous smile.


    ¡°Damien, i cooked dinner already.¡± Nicole said.


    Yes, this past two years she had learned how to prepare food. Melissa had advised her that he will fall in love with her if she behaves like a real wife. So she took up the lesson of cooking. But he did not even appreciate or look at her.


    ¡°I am hungry but won¡¯t eat your food.¡± He said in an harsh tone and left.


    A tear rolled off her eyes.


    Ever since she died, he has always been so cold hearted towards her. When she realised that Ciara was his mate, she was pained. But one thing she prevented herself from feeling was regret.


    She hardly get a nice sleep at night. She feels like she was being haunted by Ciara¡¯s ghost. Melissa had made several portions for her and had cast different spells that keeps ghosts away but it did little or nothing to Nicole¡¯s problem.


    Her wolf distanced herself away from her because she had rejected her mate. She felt lonely¡­. So lonely.


    But she kept enduring everything Damien was doing to her, she thought he woulde around. Oh, how wrong she was.

 Chapter 40

    TWO YEARS LATER¡­


    She has finally finished her training. The journey was rough at the beginning but as time went by, she learned it. There was a time she had done the invisibility spell on her self. She did not know how to bring her self back. She went missing for several days.


    Another was when she burnt the whole library with a potion. In total she caused some damage in the coven. The witches were angry with her but they understood the fact that she just started it and again she was not raised in a witch way.


    She could make portion that most pureblooded witches make. Excellent. She had never thought she would do some of the things she was privileged to do here. But moon goddess decided to have mercy on her.


    ¡°You are finally done with your training.¡± La said. Ciara smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I hope you have not forgotten the deal; sending my daughter back to me.¡± La said.


    She went over to a drawer and pulled it out. She brought out a pebblestone and some kind of bottle containing potion. She walked over to Ciara and handed it over to her.


    ¡°Take this stone and this potion; when the stone starts shining it means that she is near you, follow the direction it leads and this portion, every pureblooded witch has her own way of protecting herself, but my daughter¡¯s spell will be neutralised by this portion, pour it over her and she will disappear ande to me.¡± La exined.


    ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Ciara said putting them in a small bag that was hung over her shoulder.


    ¡°Be careful of who you trust.¡± La said while Ciara nodded.


    She stood up and headed towards the bridge. She turned to look back at the castle, she saw the witches looking at her and smiling sadly, she gave them a small smile and crossed the bridge. She felt like she was moving from one world to another.


    She met herself in the woods. Sniffing around to see catch maybe a scent or whiff of anything¡­. just anything. Then it caught something¡­ Something that smells like rotten eggs ¨C Rouge.


    She is also a rouge presently so she did not bother but then the feral wolf was not going to let her be. She turned to look at it. Its eyes were red and his mouth of dripping with saliva¡­ Salivating his newly founded meal.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Casting some spells with her eyes closed, then she opened her eyes to see the rouge sleeping. She smirked satisfactorily.


    She could have killed it but no, what will she get from it. Nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    ~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~


    It has been a week since she left the witches coven and has been wandering in the cold forest. She¡¯d fought some wild beasts, hunted for food¡­. Life in the wild is rough and it is quite an adventure¡­.. For her at least.


    Ciara was sitting by the ake when she felt a presence behind her.


    ¡°Human!¡± A masculine voice eximed.


    She scoffed and turned.


    She saw a man with dark brown hair, golden eyes showing his wolf was almost surfacing. He was wearing a leather coat with ck boots. Even though it was almost night, she could still see clearly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked too.


    ¡°I am Alpha Bradley of Brightwood pack and you are standing on mynd.¡± He said with pride.


    ¡°Where are your patrols?¡± She asked.


    Then it dawned on him that she was not just a human. Because humans don¡¯t see to believe they exist.


    ¡°You are not a human, are you?¡±He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She said and turned back.


    ¡°This makes the job easier.¡± He thought aloud.


    ¡°What job?¡± She asked facing him back.


    He smirked.


    ¡°Do the job and you will get $1000 in cash.¡± He said.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± He asked.


    She looked at him intensely contemting what to do.


    ¡°What does this job entail?¡± She asked. He went on to exin everything to her, all she did was nod.


    ¡°When you get it done, i will give you an address where we would meet.¡± He said.


    Bradley was part of the underworld. When they say underworld, he was one of the most important person in the Mafia world. All he asked her to do was deliver some things to another member. But with an ulterior motive.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Good day, sir.¡± Ciara said as she sat down beside the man she was sent to deliver goods too.


    ¡°You are such a prettydy, you know.¡± The man said.


    ¡°A night won¡¯t hurt, would it?¡± He asked while she fought so hard not to roll her eyes at him. He is just some petty human she could kill him within the blink of an eye.


    She faked a smile.


    ¡°I was told to only deliver these goods to you and not to do anything else.¡± She said and was about to stand up when he pulled her and shended on hisps. She gasped.


    She could feel his bulge under the pair of trousers he wore.


    ¡°You can feel it, can¡¯t you?¡± He said with a smirk. She smiled back.


    You are so dead!!!


    Then her phone started ringing,


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± She said and took her face away. She stood up and went over to a corner. She saw a man in veil and he handed something over to her. She looked at the man¡¯s retreating back. She sighed and went over to meet her customer.


    ¡°Really sorry for the inconvenience.¡± She said as she took her seat beside him.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should retire to the room?¡± The man said. He was thinking she would refuse but to his greatest surprise and disappointment, she epted.


    ¡°No problem, sir.¡± She said with a fake smile.


    The man was some kind of drunk already, so she helped him to get inside the hotel room even though he has been trying to touch some feminine parts of her body.


    As they got to the hotel room, they entered and the man took off his clothes in an instance.


    ¡°Come here, baby,e give daddy a ride.¡± He cooed trying to reach her but she jerked away immediately.


    Then suddenly his vision started bing blurry. He could not see her properly anymore. He tried opening his eyes but no matter how he tried, he could not keep them open. Then blood started dripping from his nose, he raised his hands to feel what it was.


    ¡°Blood¡­¡± He said. Trying to keep his eyes open.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you.¡± He yelled.


    Then suddenly he started spitting out blood.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Was all he said before everything went nk.


    She took the box and left. She was not happy with killing him but Bradley gave her no choice either. Besides she was not the one that killed him, Bradley was. Because whatever the man had drank, Bradley made sure it was *well* taken care of.


    *


    *


    *


    She picked her phone and dialed Bradley¡¯s number.


    ¡°Done.¡± She said.


    ¡°I will send you the address now.¡± He said and hung up.


    *


    *


    ¡°You already gotten it done so quick.¡± Bradley said as he entered the room where she was.


    She smirked.


    ¡°You know there was no need to kill him.¡± Ciara scoffed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how things work here,dy.¡± Bradley said taking a seat beside her.


    ¡°My pay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Rx, let¡¯s have fun.¡± He said and opened a bottle of whisky. All this time she noticed a change in the air like it made her dizzy.


    Then she put her guard up. She doesn¡¯t trust this Bradley of a guy at all.


    He poured into two wine ss and handed one over to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink.¡± She said as she dropped it back on the table nearest to her.


    ¡°Sometimes i wonder why you have to do this dirty business, what if the werewolf council hears of it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I am not the only one in this darling.¡± He said sipping his whisky.


    He smiled.


    ¡°I want you to work for me.¡± Bradley said because she has every quality to do this kind of job. She didn¡¯t get caught on her first day which is quite interesting. She was neither nervous nor scared. Bold. Really bold.


    ¡°I am not going to work for you but you can link me to others.¡± She said. He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Besides what¡¯s your name?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ara.¡± Is all she said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ara¡±


    ¡°No problem, this is your pay.¡± He dropped a cheque on the table and left.


    At least with this she could get an apartment. She stood and went in search of a hotel to lodge. Tomorrow is gonna be a bright new day.

 Chapter 42

    ¡­. THREE MONTHS LATER¡­..


    ¡°Damien, how are you doing?¡± Hudson asked as soon as he entered the office. No reply.


    Hudson sighed and took a seat next to Damien.


    ¡°I have been to so many packs and I still haven¡¯t found her yet, do you how painful that is? And you expect me to be fine.¡± Damien said looking at the map on the desk before him.


    ¡°Damien, you need to calm down and think straight.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Do you still feel her?¡± Hudson said making sure he picked the right choice of words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Was all Damien said.


    He sighed.


    ¡°I will be going to New York, i have to meet Alpha Lucian concerning the project.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Okay.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°When are you going?¡± He asked.


    ¡°In a week¡¯ time.¡± Damien said picking up different files.


    ¡°Don¡¯t over work yourself.¡± Hudson said before leaving knowing fully well that Damien would not listen to him.


    Damien had another reason to go to New York. He wanted to see if she was there. Deep down inside him, he feels like she is alive but something kept telling him that she is dead and that he should give up. But he is so adamant.


    He needs a run to get things off his mind. He stood up and left.


    Morphing into his wolf, he ran towards the border. This was the only way he could help Cayden calm down and not think about his mate. Involuntarily, he stopped at the front of his mate¡¯s house and stared at it for a while. Her scent was getting faint day by day. He was worried that he would go savage if care was not taken.


    He went over to the ocean coast and sat there. Cayden could not do anything but watched as the waves kept rolling back and forth. Something keeps telling him that his mate was in this ce but he just could not decipher what she was doing here.


    Will there ever be a day that he will see her again?


    He sighed and slept off. Yes¡­ There¡­. On the coast¡­ Hoping she will meet him there when shees or see her lying beside him when he wakes up.


    ~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?~?


    Grrrr! Grrr! Grrr!


    Her phone started vibrating, she stretched her hands and clicked on the red button.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She said. Her voiceing out a little rough than usual.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The masculine voice said.


    ¡°Am i talking to Ara Clinton?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said.


    ¡°Good, will love to meet you.¡± He said.


    ¡°Send address.¡± She said and cut the call.


    She stood up and headed towards the wardrobe. Picking out a ck denim jeans and a navy blue top. She headed to the bathroom.


    She came out some minutester d in her clothes. Looking at the mirror, she saw a strongdy who did not give up. She took her phone and saw that the man had already sent the address of the ce they were meeting.


    ¡°Damien¡­¡± Tavia often brings up his name in her head but she just can¡¯t bring herself to think about him.


    What if he doesn¡¯t want her?


    What if he has already moved on?


    What if he is happy with Nicole?


    What if they already have kids running in their house?


    She definitely won¡¯t want to ruin their happiness.


    Ignoring Tavia, she stepped into her ck snickers and carried a cross bag. She stepped out of her apartment and locked it.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She heard a male voice behind her call out.


    She sighed and turned to see a guy. His name was Leo.


    He has been disturbing her saying that he wants to be her friend but she just could not afford to be a human friend but yes she needed one.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She replied gruffly.


    ¡°Hey, Ara, don¡¯t be so grumpy.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Just wanna be friend.¡± He said.


    She inhaled and exhaled. She stopped and faced himContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said simply and he smiled showing his cute boyish dimples.


    He stretched his hands forward for an handshake.


    She took it.


    ¡°Will you leave me now?¡± She said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He said and left smiling like he just won a trophy for being the most handsome guy in the whole universe.


    She could not lie, he is a very good looking guy but she is just not attracted to him.

 Chapter 43

    The cab stopped at her destination and she hopped out of it after giving him his money.


    She stood and looked at the restaurant before her. She inhaled and exhaled then she walked in.


    Picking her phone, she dialed his number.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m here already.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ohh, okay.¡± He said.


    ¡°I will send someone over to you right now.¡± He said and cut off the call.


    She waited for a little while then she sighted adying towards her.


    ¡°You must be the person i was told to bring, right?¡± Thedy asked.


    All Ciara did was nod.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Thedy said and Ciara started going with her.


    Thedy opened a door and it led to another part of the restaurant. Ciara was surprised but she hid it well.


    ¡°She is here, sir.¡± Thedy alerted the man.


    The man turned and gave Ciara a little smile which she did not return.


    The man moved over to his seat and urged her to take a sit.


    ¡°Have your seat?¡± He said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She said as she sat down.


    ¡°You are really as they said you were.¡± The man said.


    ¡°You tter me.¡± She said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t beat about the bush and get straight to the point.¡± Ciara said. She is no fan of long talks.


    ¡°Actually, i want you to send a message to an alpha for me.¡± He said.


    She already knew he was a werewolf and an alpha for that matter.


    ¡°Okay and who is this Alpha?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian of Dark Howl pack.¡± He said.


    ¡°And what is the message about?¡± She asked.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    She will be going to new York in three days¡¯ time. This work is quite stressful for her but it is the only way to keep her demons at bay.


    She had asked the man whose name she forgot to ask but it still does not matter to get her flight ticket. She had better go pack some things for her trip.


    She dropped by the grocery store to get some things. After she was done, she headed home.


    ¡°Hey, Ara.¡± Leo¡¯s voice called out as soon as she was about to go inside her apartment.


    *does this guy ever think about any thing else apart from me* she thought.


    She gave him a faint smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are back.¡± He said as he got close to her.


    She nodded.


    ¡°I was thinking if you would want to hang out tonight.¡± He said scratching the back of his neck nervously.


    ¡°Yes, i would love to.¡± She said surprising him, like did she just ept?


    He smiled fully showing his dimples.


    Today is just his day. She had epted to be his friend and also epted to hang out.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said as if he had just scored a goal on football field.


    ¡°7 pm tonight.¡± He said and left while she nodded.


    She smiled a little and headed inside her house. She just wanted to get rid of him as he has been disturbing her ever since she moved in.


    She sat down on the bed and started thinking about what the man had asked her to do. She sighed and slept off.


    **Later in the night**


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Her doorbell woke her up.


    ¡®Who is there?¡¯ She asked.


    ¡°Leo.¡± The voice called out.


    Oops, she forgot that she had promised to hang out with him tonight. Gosh!


    ¡°I aming.¡± She said as she hurriedly went into the shower and came out some minutester.


    She picked a yellow blouse and a pair of dark brown trousers.


    Wearing some sandals, she dashed out to meet Leo.


    ¡®Really sorry.¡± She said as she got closer to him.


    ¡°I slept off.¡± She said again but Leo did not take it to the extent of getting angry.


    He just nodded for her to get in the car which she did and they drove off.


    *


    *


    *


    Leo screeched the car to an halt at the front of an amusement park.


    ¡°So why are we here?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°To y.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I was thinking we would go to some bar and have some drinks and noting to an amusement park.¡± She said while he gave a shortughter.


    ¡°I just wanted us to go to a ce where we would be free.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°You know when i was younger, my mom would bring me here alongside my younger sister.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Really?¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah, we would have fun.¡±


    ¡°What of your dad?¡± She asked as she noticed his mood changed a bit.


    ¡°Really sorry for bringing that up.¡± She said trying to dismiss the conversation but he just nodded.


    ¡°He always told us that he was on business trip then one day¡­¡± He said and paused for a little while.


    ¡°One day my mom found out that he had a kid with another woman.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± He said.


    ¡°Then after he found out that she already knew, he asked her for a divorce.¡±


    ¡°My mom begged him not to do it but he said that he had made up his mind.¡±


    ¡°He threw us out of the house that night.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°And three months after that day my mom gave up the ghost because she could not stop thinking about my dad, she died leaving my sister and i to this awful world.¡± He said as tears found it way off his eyes.


    ¡°Where is your sister?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She stays with her boyfriend.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said.


    ¡°What about you?¡± He asked her taking her unawares.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I said what of your parents.¡± He said.


    ¡°They are dead and i am the only child.¡± She said not wanting to go further into the topic.


    As if on cue, Leo changed the topic.


    ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡± He asked.


    ¡®No, she has never been in love. The only thing she felt was a pull that was created by some moon goddess.¡¯ She chuckled at the thought.


    Damien¡­


    Tavia whispered in her head. Ciara just sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it feels like to be in love?¡± He asked surprised.


    She nodded negatively.


    ¡°Well, i could say i already dated fivedies tho.¡± He said reminding her of Rose in Damien¡¯s pack.


    Thedy that knows the amount of guys she has slept with and the ones she was nning to. Oh how much she missed her jokes.


    ¡°I will be traveling for some business.¡± She said suddenly breaking the silence.


    She didn¡¯t know why she told him but she felt like he should know.


    ¡°Ohh, okay.¡± Was all he said. She could feel sadness in his voice but she did not talk about it. Not like they are into each other.


    *


    *


    He parked his car in front of her house.


    She came down and he followed too.


    Then suddenly there was a close proximity between them. His breath was fanning her face.


    ¡°Can i kiss you?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°Can i kiss you?¡± He asked. She was taken aback.


    No way! Tavia eximed.


    Assuming her silence as yes, he leaned over to kiss her , then suddenly she came out of her reverie.


    She curved him and pushed him slightly.


    ¡°Sorry, that should not have happened.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I did not know what came over me, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He apologized again.


    ¡°It is okay, no need to be paranoid.¡± She said.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± She said and went into her apartment.


    She sat down on the bed and touched her lips. She almost kissed another man apart from her mate.


    Why did she restrain?


    Not like Damien did.


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge him like that yet, go over to his ce and check it out your self.¡± Tavia advised.


    No, she can¡¯t.


    What if it is true?


    What if he has already moved on?


    She does not want to deal with an heartbreak.


    No, she doesn¡¯t.


    She stood up and headed towards the bathroom.


    ~?~?~?~?TWO DAYS LATER~?~?~?~?~


    ¡°Hey, take care.¡± Leo said as he waved her goodbye.


    He had wanted to tell her about his feelings that day before but he had blown up his chance that night by asking her to kiss him.


    Maybe when shees back. He thought.


    She did not tell him what business she was going to do there but it was none of his business either.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡­.. Somewhere in New York City¡­.


    She came down from the airne and did all the passes. Coming out, she saw a car arrive before her. Guess the man already nned it out.


    After some minutes of driving, the car stopped right in front of an hotel. She got down and headed into the hotel.


    ¡°You must be Miss Ara.¡± The receptionist said while Ara nodded.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°This is your room number and the key to your room.¡± The receptionist said handing over the key to her.


    Ciara collected the key from her and looked at the paper.


    ¡°Room number 132.¡± She thought.


    ¡°What about you go for a tour since you will be staying for some days before carrying out the job?¡± Tavia said.


    Tavia¡¯s tour meant like she should go and search for some woods where she could run.


    ¡°Alright, after i settled and have eaten.¡± Ara said.


    She pulled off her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    ~?¡Á~?¡Á~?¡Á?~¡Á?~¡Á?~¡Á?~¡Á?~


    ¡°So you will be going to New York today.¡± Hudson said for the upmteenth time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Damien replied.


    ¡°Take care of the pack.¡± Damien instructed him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hope you take care of yourself.¡± Hudson said.


    Damien nodded and got into his limo. Then the driver drove off.


    ******Some hourster******


    ¡°Good day, Alpha Damien.¡± A man said as Damien stepped into the car Alpha Lucian had sent to pick him from the airport.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Kindly go and rest. We will talk about this tomorrow.¡± Lucian said after talking for a while with Damien.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Not that he was in a hurry anyway


    ¡°Mercy, take Alpha Damien to the guest room.¡± Alpha Lucian told his mate¡¯s younger sister.


    *


    *


    So tomorrow is the day she will carry out her job. This was one of the easiest jobs she has ever done. All she just had to do was get into the packhouse and send a private message across to Alpha Lucian.


    She does not know what the message entails and she did not care either. She packed everything she needed into a small bag and set out. Going into the woods, she stripped her clothes off her body and morphed into her hazel brown wolf, she picked the bag and put it in between her teeth then she took off.


    As she got closer to Alpha Lucian¡¯s pack, she looked around, navigating and making sure there was no one around. She shifted back to her human form and sat there, waiting for the right time.

 Chapter 45

    **Next morning**


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Damien.¡± He heard a feminine voice call out from the outside.


    He opened his eyes and gazed at the ceiling since he sleeping


    ¡°Who is there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian asked me to tell you toe downstairs for breakfast.¡± The same feminine voice said.


    ¡°Okay, I will be there in few minutes.¡± He replied.


    He closed his eyes for some time. Then he stood up sluggishly and headed towards the bathroom.


    He looked at himself in the mirror. He now looked older than his age. He had a rough stubble on his face.


    He brushed his teeth and did the usual.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, he was now d in a blue t-shirt and a gray pair of trousers.


    He went downstairs to see Alpha Lucian and his lovely family. He had always wanted a family like this where they will be having as much as Alpha Lucian is having.


    He envisioned himself and Ciara with his kids. He smiled at the thought but then the smile was caught short as he remembered that it will never be possible, that the only ce it will ever happen is in his thoughts.


    ¡°Ohh. You are here.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice brought him out of his reverie. He nodded and went over to the dining table and took a seat.


    He served himself and started eating.


    *


    *


    *


    Waking up, she saw that the sun rose. Using the invisibility spell, she went into Lucian¡¯s pack and waited for a little while.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°So that is how we will do it,¡± Lucian said. He knew that ever since the meeting started, Damien has not been paying attention.


    ¡°Ohh. Okay.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Can we go for a walk?¡± Damien suggested.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lucian said as he packed up some files.


    Damien alongside Lucian exited the room.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha.¡± Different people greeted as they passed by them. All they did is a nod at them.


    They got to a ce where kids were ying. Lucian smiled at them and went over to them.


    He carried a little girl on his shoulder.


    ¡°Carry me too, Alpha Lucian.¡± Several childish voices said asking Lucian to carry them too. All he did was smile and yed a little with them.


    All this while, Damien stared at them. It has been long since he yed with the young ones in his pack. He has been so much into searching for his mate. He does not want to give up. He wanted to make sure he searched all over the world for her. But one sure thing is that Nicole will never breed his pups.


    ¡°Will you carry me?¡± He heard a voice say.


    He looked to see a little boy looking at him with puppy eyes. He smiled and carried him.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± The boy asked.


    ¡°Damien.¡± He said.


    ¡°Wow, my name is also Damien.¡± The boy said and smiled showing his teeth with some of them not there.


    Then an arrow flew across in a swift.


    ¡°Run now,¡± Lucian yelled with his alpha voice.


    The kids started running towards the packhouse.


    ¡°Meet me this minute, James.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice yelled through the mind link.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha.¡± He said.


    ¡°I will go and take a look at the north border,¡± Damien said and took off.


    *


    *


    *


    She had shot it. She made sure that the arrow did not hit any kid. One thing she did not know is that her mate was there.


    Immediately she fired it, she took off and ran towards the north border as she had found out that there were fewer patrols there.


    Reaching there she looked around to see if someone was there. But no one was there and then she heard human footstepsing in her direction.


    *


    *


    *


    He started running in the direction as the person¡¯s speed was too high. He tried catching up with the person that is if he was sure someone was there.


    He looked around and straightened his ear trying to hear. He sniffed around but found nothing.


    Then suddenly he felt a slight breeze brush by him. He looked around but saw nothing.


    ¡°Is this area clear?¡± Lucian asked as he came closer to Damien.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Damien said trying to figure out what happened.


    *


    *


    *


    She had to escape as she heard several footstepsing towards her. She stood up and brushed by one of them


    She did not notice that it was her beloved mate as she had put up her guard so well


    Getting outside the border, she morphed into her wolf and took off to the hotel.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Dismiss,¡± Lucian shouted at his patrols.


    They bowed and left.


    ¡°James, go and check the pack members to see if they are fine,¡± Lucian told his Beta.


    ¡°Okay,¡± James said and left.


    ¡°Looks like the person did note here to hurt anyone,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°The person was told to send a message across to me,¡± Lucian said.


    ¡°Ohh. Okay.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°And yes, by the way, I will love to ask a question,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Please do,¡± Lucian replied.


    ¡°Has there been anyone who came to your pack about four years or got transferred?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Yes but not really as many though,¡± Lucian said.


    ¡°Can I see them?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Okay, I will ask James to send them to you,¡± Lucian said.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°My mate is worried about me, gotta go or I will be in deep shit,¡± Lucian said and left.


    All Damien could do was imagine a life with a mate. It can nevere into reality ¨C to him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    *


    *


    *


    She ran towards the hotel and changed back to human form. She wore some clothes she had packed.


    She walked inside the hotel and headed towards her room. She picked up her phone to call the man that had sent her.


    ¡°Done.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ticket will be brought soon.¡± The man said.


    ¡°My pay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Check inbox.¡± He said and cut off the call.


    She checked it and saw that her pay was already sent.


    She smiled and slept off.

 Chapter 46

    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Ciara¡¯s sleepy voice called out.


    ¡°Receptionist ma¡¯am.¡± The feminine voice replied.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Ciara said and sat up gently.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡± The receptionist greeted as she entered. Ciara nodded in reply.


    ¡°I was told to give you this.¡± The receptionist said handing over a package to her.


    Ciara collected it and opened it.


    She looked into it and saw her passport and ticket for her flight back to Florida.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± She said and the receptionist exited the room.


    She stood up and went towards the bathroom.


    She looked at her self in the mirror.


    She already changed. Like she could see and feel it.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°The person i am looking for is not part of any of them.¡± Damien said to Lucian, dropping the file he was holding.


    ¡°Do you have any other file?¡± He asked tiredly.


    He had stayed up all night to go through the files. He will do everything just to see her again. He wants her. Or rather he needs her to stay to stay sane.


    ¡°No.¡± Lucian replied.


    ¡°Are there any rouge in your pack recently?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°We could go check them out tho.¡± Lucian suggested.


    They stood up and exited the office.


    *


    *


    They went into the dungeon where the rouges were kept. They were tied with silver chains. Damien scanned through their faces, silently praying that she is among them but i guess the moon goddess was not in any mood to answer his prayer.


    ¡°Did you see the person you are searching for?¡± Lucian asked as he looked at him.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Damien said and shook his head negatively.


    ¡°Really sorry about that.¡± Lucian said sincerely.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It is nothing.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°I will go take my bath ande downstairs to eat breakfast.¡± Damien said and left for the guest room.


    *


    *


    After he had pulled off his clothes and entered the bathroom. A stray tear fell off his eyes. He touched and rubbed it off quick.


    Should he give up?


    Should he give in to the fact that she was no more?


    No, he can¡¯t¡­ He definitely can¡¯t.


    *


    *


    He came downstairs d in a green shirt and a pair of gray trousers.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha Damien, kindly take a seat.¡± Lucian¡¯s mate, Be, told him.


    He smiled a little and took a seat.


    ¡°I will going back in few minutes, Hudson told me i was needed for something urgent.¡± Damien said picking a pancake.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Okay.¡± Lucian said.


    ¡°Thank you foring anyway,¡± Lucian said.


    After he was done eating, Damien went over to the guest room. He packed his clothes in a traveling bag and carried them out.


    ¡°Goodbye, Damien.¡± The little boy named Damien called out.


    Damien stopped in his tracks and turned around, he saw the little boy and smiled at him. Then he waved at him. And left.


    A car was packed before him, he hopped into it and the car drove off.


    *


    *


    ¡±


    Ciara packed her clothes into a little bag then she darted out of the hotel room. She came out of the hotel, looked at the view, and smiled.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± She said to it as if it were human.


    The car drove straight before her.


    She opened it and entered.


    ¡°Airport.¡± She said.


    She looked around the city. How busy it was. She could have stayed for some weeks but she¡¯s got business to do.


    She loved how busy the city was. At least if she were to be living here, she won¡¯t have to think about the past that haunts her soul.


    Then the airport came into view.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, ma¡¯am.¡± The driver said. She just nodded.


    The car stopped in front of the airport. She came out of the car.


    She stood before it and stared at it for a while before finally going in.


    *


    *


    ¡°We are there.¡± The driver notified Damien.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said and hopped out.


    He looked back to look at New York.


    ¡°She is not here either.¡± He thought.


    He had contacted every pack close to Lucian¡¯s pack but none of them had seen anyone that looks like the description he had given.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± He thought with determination.


    He headed inside.


    He was about to get his passes when he bumped into someone. Unknown shivers found their way down his spine. Then suddenly the contact was disconnected.


    He was shocked. He looked around for the person. But he did not see anyone. He navigated his eyes around the multitude and saw no one.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What the hell just happened?


    He felt it. Yes. The sparks.


    He did.


    Or is he imagining it?


    No, he is not.


    Yes, he is.


    He was confused. He just could not make out if he truly felt the sparks.


    He still looked around to see if someone was there looking at him.


    ¡°What kind of game is this, moon goddess?¡± He thought.


    ¡°Cayden, did you feel that?¡± He asked his wolf.


    Because his wolf had regained a little bit of strength. He had woken due to the contact.


    In one word, he felt his mate at that time. But did he feel it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cayden said tiredly and went back to the corner in Damien¡¯s mind.


    Damien kept contemting if he felt his mate or not.


    *


    *


    *


    She had bumped into a man. But she did not look up to see the person she had bumped into because she was almostte for her flight. She had to rush out of the ce and headed towards the airne.


    But did she feel something odd at that time?


    Goosebumps had crept on her body the moment she came in contact with the supposed person.


    She shrugged off the thought and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Damien, Tavia said again. Sounding like she was pleading.


    ¡°Tavia, please not now.¡± She warned her sternly.


    Tavia kept shut immediately.


    The rest of the journey went smoothly.

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Hey, man.¡± Hudson called out immediately he sighted Damien as he came out of the airport.


    Damien just nodded at him.


    ¡°Any improvement yet?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, not really.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Ohh.. Okay.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°What is the urgent matter you called me for?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Actually, i was told that one of ourpanies was expecting a business tycoon, Demetrius Negal, and he had asked of the owner of thepany.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°Really?¡± He said.


    But he noticed Hudson was trying to prevent himself from smiling.


    ¡°Okay, i will go get ready and we will head out.¡± He replied and rushed in.


    ¡°You are back home.¡± He heard a feminine voice say.


    He turned and looked at Nicole.


    ¡°Yes, i am.¡± Damien said softly.


    ¡°You did not tell me you were traveling.¡± She saiding closer to him.


    ¡°I was in a hurry.¡± He said.


    The mate bond was affecting him in a way that he does not understand. He felt like some force was propelling him to be so gentle towards her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Cayden?¡± He asked in his thought.


    ¡°I feel attracted towards her.¡± That was Cayden¡¯s curt reply.


    No way!!!


    ¡°Hey, Damien¡­¡± Hudson barged in and the force was disconnected.


    Nicole swerved her head towards Hudson immediately. He had ruined the moment for her.


    She was almost done with achieving her aim. The spell had worked on him.


    The only way for the so called spell to work on him was when he had his guard down and that was what happened exactly. But now¡­ He will keep him guard up.


    She just had to carry his pups.


    ¡°I just wanted to say that you should be quick.¡± Hudson said while Damien nodded and headed upstairs.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± He asked himself.


    He came downstairs some minutester.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡± Hudson said.


    They entered into the car and drove off.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°I thought you said we were going to thepany.¡± Damien said looking around.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up?¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°Well, this is not the route to the Company.¡± Damien stated matter-of- factly.


    ¡°Yeah, i know¡­ It¡¯s not bad to try out new route, is it?¡± Hudson asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Damien said and rxed.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°And we are here.¡± Hudson announced as he drove into the garage.


    Wait, is Damien the only one seeing another ce?


    ¡°What the fvck?¡± Damien said as he looked around.


    ¡°Does this look like apany to you?¡± Damien asked looking around to make sure he was not in an illusion.


    ¡°Well, this is a hotel.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°Exactly¡­ I know.¡±


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Oh, please, Damien don¡¯t ruin the fun.¡± He said and he took Damien by his hand and dragged him Inside the hotel.


    As they got to the hall, every where was dark. Hudson had left his hands.


    ¡°Hey, Hudson.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Damien yelled.


    It was too dark for him and cayden was not helping matters either.


    ¡°Hey, Hud¡­¡±


    ¡°Ouch, fvck.¡± Damein cussed as he hit his leg on a table


    Then one by one the light bulbs were turned on.


    ¡°Happy birthday, happy birthday, happy birthday.¡± Several voices sang in unison.


    ¡°We wish you a happy birthday on this joyful day.¡±


    ¡°May you live long.¡±


    ¡°May you live long.¡±


    ¡°May you be happy forever.¡±


    They all sang as they came out of their hidden ce.


    (PS: birthday songposed by me.)


    He was shocked. Like did he just forget that today was his birthday?


    He was so upied with searching for Ciara that he forgot.


    He smiled a little towards them ¨C his pack members.


    They had missed their Alpha.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It had taken so many efforts to convince them to surprise him.


    They were scared that he would not ept it or he might even punish them. But to their surprise he did not. All he did was smile.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Alpha.¡± A little girl said.


    He looked down to see her holding him by his legs. He bent down and carried her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said as he collected the gift the girl had brought.


    Other pack pups came over to give him their gifts which he dly epted.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Damien.¡± He heard his mother¡¯s voice say. He looked up to her and smiled.


    ¡°Thanks, mom.¡± He said.


    She smiled with tears rolling out of her eyes.


    Her son had replied her. He had just replied her.


    In the past years, he had ignored his father and his mom. He did not talk to them or even went close to their abode.


    Anytime shees up with a discussion, he doesn¡¯t reply but now¡­ He just did.


    He hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom.¡± He said. He had to blink back the tears that were trying to force their way out of his eyes.


    He is the ALPHA.


    ¡°I have been a bad son.¡± He said.


    ¡°No baby.¡± His mom said.


    ¡°Son.¡± His dad¡¯s voice called out.


    He moved away from his dad and smiled at him.


    The party went on and on.


    Ever since he was at Lucian¡¯s pack. He realised how much of a self istion he had drowned in.


    He realized that his connection with his pack was slowly wavering. He realized that he needed to be a good Alpha. Even if it means giving up the only thing that was important to him.


    But will he give up?


    He looked around to see how his happy his pack is right now.


    He went over to the stage and took the microphone.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for this surprise.¡± He said.


    ¡°I was not expecting this, thank you all for your never ending support for me, i love you.¡± He said.


    ¡°And one more thing, we will be having a party like this on every 15th of the month.¡± He said.


    And they all cheered. They were happy that their ALPHA was back.


    But was he really back?


    Nicole watched from afar how happy Damien looked. But she could see that he wasn¡¯t so happy as his expression had given off.


    She felt excluded from the pack. When they were preparing for the surprise, she was not even consulted. It was a young girl that had told her about the surprise party.


    Maybe with time, they will ept her.


    But will they?

 Chapter 48

    49


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Coming.¡± Ciara shouted from the kitchen.


    She opened the door to see Leo.


    ¡°Leo!¡± She said.


    He smiled.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked.


    He furrowed his eye brows in confusion.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Come in.¡± She said.


    He entered her apartment.


    ¡°Nice ce.¡± He said as he took a seat on her couch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel something is wrong with Leo?¡± Tavia asked Ciara.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just feel weird about it tho.¡± Tavia said and pulled up the mental block.


    ¡°When i came home, you were not home.¡± Ciara said as she took a seat beside him.


    ¡°Yeah.. Had some business to do.¡± He replied.


    ¡°So how was the work you went to do?¡± He asked changing the topic.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It went well.¡± She replied not really wanting to answered.


    ¡°What should i get you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Water will do.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Water?¡± She asked knitting her eye brows in question.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Orange juice.¡± He replied. He was really nervous.


    ¡°Okay, be right back.¡± She said and went in to the kitchen.


    *


    ¡°Hey, this is it.¡± She said as she came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Nice artwork.¡± He said.


    He took the ss of juice and sipped a little from it.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s good?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She replied.


    All this while she had masked her scent.


    Leo kept talking about how his sister and her boyfriend were fighting and some other things.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    They both turned their heads towards the door.


    ¡°Are you expecting a visitor?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She replied confused.


    She stood up and went over to the door.


    She opened it and saw ady with a pair of gray eyes wearing a blue short gown.


    ¡°Hi, is my brother in?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes¡­ Leo.¡± Thedy replied.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then it dawned on her that she was Leo¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ You are¡­¡± She said trailing off.


    ¡°Leticia.¡± Leo¡¯s voice cut her off.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Leticia said with a little smile. He smiled at her also.


    Ciara opened the door and Leticia came in.


    ¡°i went over to your ce but could not find you, it was the neighbor that told me he saw youing here.¡± Leticia said as she took a seat.


    ¡°And she is¡­¡± Leticia said trailing off.


    ¡°Ara.¡± Ciarapleted it.


    ¡°Wait, you are Ara, thedy my brother keeps talking about.¡± Leticia bbered.


    Ciara was surprised that Leo talks about her.


    When Leticia noticed her brother countenance had changed, she kept quiet.


    ¡°Oops, i talked too much.¡± She mped her lips shut while Ciara just smiled.


    ¡°What would you like me to serve you?¡± Ciara asked after some minutes of awkward silence.


    ¡°Juice is just fine.¡± Leticia said.


    Ciara went into the kitchen and brought the juice jug over to the sitting room.


    They went ahead and started talking about random stuffs until Leticia started talking about her boyfriend.


    While she was talking, Ciara suddenly remembered Damien. But ignored the thought immediately.


    When it was almost night, Leo and his sister, Leticia, left for his apartment.


    ¡°Thanks foring.¡± Ciara said and closed the door.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Hudson said as he came into the office.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Damien replied.


    ¡°I am very sure you enjoyed the party.¡± Hudson said as he picked up some files.


    ¡°Yes, i did but that was some petty lie to take me out to that ce.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Ohh.. C¡¯mon, you and i only know that it is only business that could take you out of the office and that too packhouse.¡± Hudson said.


    Damien just nodded then he remembered the incident that happened at the airport and somehow he remembered what happened with Nicole.


    ¡°Something happened at the airport.¡± Damien said dropping his pen.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°I had bumped into someone at the airport and i felt these sparks i feel whenever I¡¯m with Ara.¡± Damien said calling with the name he had sort for her.


    Hudson just stared at him like he was speaking anothernguage.


    Then suddenly he startedughing.


    ¡°You mean you felt the sparks that you feel with Ciara.¡± Hudson said amidstughing.


    Damien nodded.


    He continuedughing.


    ¡°Thest time i checked ciara has gone missing or rather dead.¡± Hudson said.


    A growl escaped through Damien¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say anything regarding her being dead again, Beta.¡± Damien said emphasising the word ¡®beta¡¯. Cayden had taken over. He hates hearing that his mate was dead.


    Hudson bared his neck in submission.


    ¡°Good.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°And do you know that i feel somewhat attracted to Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Like i feel a forcepelling me to get attracted to her.¡± He said and went on to exin what had happened that day.


    ¡°Okay, man this is really serious.¡±


    ¡°I mean if Ciara was alive she would havee back to you.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°And besides why do you feel attracted yo Nicole?¡±


    ¡°This is confusing.¡± Hudson said and sighed.


    ¡°Do you think she is alive?¡± Hudson suddenly asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He replied.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Hello.¡± Melissa¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m cool.¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°So how¡¯s Damien?, is heing up?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what of the spell i gave you to use?¡± She asked.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I had used it but Hudson came in to ruin the moment.¡± Nicole said almost crying.


    ¡°I tried everything i could but it is like the mate bond is not affecting them.¡± She said.


    ¡°Are you sure that the potion you gave me for the mate bond is a real one?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Like i was saying that at least he should feel some sort of connection with me.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°He is fighting it.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Do you know what pains the most?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Anytime he has sex with other females, I don¡¯t feel anything but I smell them on him.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She said.


    ¡°My wolf is no longer with me.¡± Shemented.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Nicole, you need to calm down, okay?¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°I will try to make another potion for it, okay?¡± Melissa assured her.


    Unknown to her, Damien was passing by until he heard his name. She could not hear as her werewolf abilities were slowly depreciating. He stopped and eavedropped. He was listening to their conversation.


    ¡°What the actual fvck was that?¡± He thought.


    ¡°She¡­ She used some spells on him.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How could she?¡±


    rissa¡­ Yes, he¡¯s got to visit her.


    rissa was a witch from the north. She had always helped his dad in creating barriers against vampires and other supernatural creatures.


    He turned and left.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. So he has been under the influence of some potion.


    ¡°Son, where are you going?¡± He heard his mom ask.


    But he was too angry to reply. He just barged out.


    ¡°So she used a spell on us?¡± Cayden was so angry right now.


    He has always felt it.


    He was thinking of confronting her but decided against it. He will just break the mate bond without her.


    But first he has to go for a run.


    He ran towards the ocean and stayed there.


    He kept staring and then started crying. Cayden started crying. He wanted to¡­ Yes¡­ He felt like he was dying¡­ He as the ALPHA has been under a spell all this while.


    He had been drowning in the pool of self istion all this while. He does not ¨C could not tell anyone how he was felling. That is if he knows what he was feeling. Sometimes he would feel sad, sometimes lost, sometimes happy, sometimes angry, sometimes frustrated. Just name them, he was feeling everything.


    His feelings kept fluctuating like the tides of the sea. He has been a burden to his pack all this while all because of a spell..


    He misses her with every passing second, minute, day, month and year. People around him were worried about him thinking he will go insane soon.


    His own pack members had been nning to make Hudson Alpha immediately he goes savage. He heard about it but decided not to confront them.


    They were right. He was acting like some strange man.


    Even the rtionship between his wolf, Cayden, and him was wavering. They hardly talked.


    What do they want to talk about anyways?


    The only person that used to be their center of argument was no more.


    The only time he feels his wolf is when someone challenges his authority as the Alpha or when they say something wrong about his mate.


    No woman or female could make him feel hard like she would. They don¡¯t even interest him no matter what kind of clothing they wear. Lingerie, bra and pant, short gown, see through, none of these wears turn him on.


    No matter how hard he tries to thrust his di. ck in to a woman¡¯s pvssy. He just could not get the satisfaction he needs¡­ or rather say wants.


    Even though he had not touched her in a sexual way, she was still the only one that could make him feel hot. The only one that could give him a boner.


    If only he had not held himself while he was around her. If only he had done what Cayden said he should. If only he had given into Cayden¡¯s sexual drive the day they went for a run. If only he had lost control and marked her as his. If only he had forsaken the alliance then he¡­ He would have been the happiest man with aplete lovely family.


    Instead he.. Rather his father as he would always say sabotaged his future.


    ¡°Ahrgghhh!!!¡± He roared angrily. He went into the water and started thrashing everywhere.


    And stopped after a while, his breathing was heavy.


    He was TIRED.


    He felt like dying.


    He wants to see her again.


    He wants to say those three words he could not tell her.


    He wanted to end his life but he has responsibility too.


    No one¡­ Absolutely no one knows his pain.


    ¡°Take care of the pack.¡± He said through the mindlink to Hudson.


    ¡°What?!!¡± Hudson shouted.


    ¡°I will be right back.¡± He said and morphed into his wolf, tearing off his already wet clothes in the process and took off.


    ¡°What?! Where are you going?¡± Hudson shouted through the mindlink but Damien had blocked it.


    He ran towards north. He kept running¡­


    It was going to take like two days before he gets there.


    Different thoughts kept infiltrating his mind.


    ¡°Would he be able to get rid of this stalking mate bond?¡±


    ¡°Would he go savage?¡± Does he want to?


    ¡°Will he be able to give up his position as the Alpha?¡±


    Yes¡­ He can¡­ No¡­ He is used to the title¡­ He can¡¯t.


    But he is not normal. He needs help.


    But no one could help him in the way his mate would.


    He kept running like he was being chased for stealing a teddy bear from a store.


    He had a destination. He would reach there.


    HE IS DETERMINED.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°What makes her think that i will let her be for what she did to me?¡± Mark¡¯s voice boomed across the room.


    Ever since he got rejected by Nicole, he has been waiting for the right time to make her pay for what she did. The pain she made him pass through.


    He had almost lost his Beta position and also even though in his weakened state, he had challenged the Alpha of his pack for his position.


    But the Alpha understood and helped him through it. Besides they have been best friends since they were younger.


    ¡°Rejecting me because i am a beta, she is nothing but a greedy dog.¡± He said almost like yelling.


    Every time he remembers that day¡¯s event, he just gets angry not only him but his wolf also gets enraged. Someone had belittled him because of his position.


    ¡°Darling, you need to calm down, just forget it, okay?¡± His second chance mate, Nessa, said.


    Moon goddess was so kind that she gave him another mate. When he met her he could not believe it though the connection he felt with her was not like that of his first mate but he was satisfied.


    ¡°No, i will make her pay for it.¡± Mark said with finality.


    ¡°What causes someone who is mated pain the most?¡± He asked.


    They all raised their eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Killing their mates.¡± Nessa said.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t do that.¡± Nessa said.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s got his own life to live.¡± Gamma max said.


    Mark turned to look at him also.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, he could have stopped.¡± He said.


    They all sighed because they know that no matter what they say, he won¡¯t give up on his agenda.


    But killing an Alpha¡­ Is it that easy?


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Yes, so how much are my stuffs?¡± Ciara asked the female cashier.


    ¡°200 dors ma¡¯am.¡± The cashier replied politely.


    Packing them into a paper bag, she handed it over to Ciara. Ciara gave her her card and thedy did the transaction.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She said and headed out.


    She decided to pass through the woods since it is faster. She kept moving deep into the woods.


    Then suddenly she sighted a dog-like creature. Wait, this is bigger that a dog. This is a¡­ A wolf.


    She followed it slowly then she stopped behind a tree and the wolf stopped right behind Leo¡¯s house.


    What is a wolf doing here?


    At this time even her wolf, Tavia, wanted to see what it was doing here.


    And to her greatest surprise, the wolf shape shifted back to the only person she never or even thought could be one¡­ Leo.


    The wolf had shape shifted into Leo.


    ¡°Oh moon goddess.¡± She thought aloud.


    Tavia had always told her that there was something strange about Leo but she doesn¡¯t believe her. Well they say ¡®Seeing is believing¡¯.


    Leo stood there in all his naked glory. Then he heard a voice he looked in the direction of where it came from with his wolf senses.


    He saw ady standing there.


    ¡°Come out.¡± He ordered.


    He was surprised because if it were ordinary person, the person would have ran away or either obey him but thisdy did not bulge. Fishy.


    Then slowly she came out and smiled.


    ¡°It is¡­ It is you.¡± He said sounding even more surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, it is me.¡± She said as if it was nothing.


    ¡°You¡­ Howe you are here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Passing by.¡± She shrugged.


    There was a minute of awkward silence.


    ¡°Okay, now this is awkward.¡± She said looking at him.


    Then it hits her that he was still naked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear some shorts first then you exin what i just saw.¡± She suggested.


    He looked down to see his body und. He looked up to see her. A shade of pink covering his cheeks.


    She saw him naked.


    He picked up some shorts and wore it.


    After he was with wearing them.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She replied.


    ¡°What?!¡± He asked sounding surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything, just that what pack are you from?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not part of a pack but i have a friend who is an Alpha.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Okay.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Your sister is one also.¡± She said.


    ¡°Nope¡­ Only my dad and I.¡± He said.


    ¡°How possible is that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well, i could say i took my dad genes while she took mom¡¯s.¡± He said.


    ¡°Does your sister know about this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nope but my mom knew.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Was your dad her mate?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Was his curt reply.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°He left us to go live with her, he abandoned us because of some mate bond.¡± He said between gritted teeth.


    Anytime he remembers that incident he just can¡¯t help it but get angry at the thought of it alone.


    ¡°Have you met your mate?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡± He replied.


    ¡°And how did you know about all this? Wait¡­ Are you one?¡± He asked.


    She looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked smirking.


    ¡°You¡­ You are one.¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Hey, will you stop shouting?¡± They heard a neighbor shout.


    They both giggled.


    ¡°Yeah, i am one.¡± She said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mate?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She said and nodded.


    He was disappointed like he was in love with her already and she has a mate, it was too much to take in.


    He had already decided that he would reject his mate the moment he sets his eyes on her. But even the one that he was in love unknowingly rejected him.


    ¡°Can i see your wolf?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why??¡±


    ¡± She doesn¡¯t want to be let out.¡± She said.


    Tavia did not want to go for a run with him. She felt ufortable around him because of the advances he made towards her that night.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Okay but how do you cover your scent?¡± He asked.


    ¡°With the help of a witch.¡± She replied.


    She yawned.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sleepy and tired.¡± She said.


    ¡°Good night.¡± She said and headed towards her door.

 Chapter 51

    **TWO DAYS LATER**


    Damien finally reached the witch¡¯s ce. He had been running for the past two days. He took brief rests. He needed to get rid of this spell.


    He finally got to a clearing.


    He barked.


    No reply.


    Bark.


    No reply.


    Bark.


    ¡°Hey, stop barking.¡± Came to witch¡¯s reply.


    Then suddenly a house stood before him. The witch had used a spell that made it invisible.


    She came out and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, what a wonderful surprise.¡± She said and patted his fur.


    His body shivered from the touch and he moved back a little.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± She said when she saw that he was not going shift back to his human form.


    After they got to a ce that looks like a study.


    Bones cracking and reforming, he shifted back into his human form. She smiled and licked her lips.


    ¡°Damien, you know, i can give you a quickie.¡± She said staring at his masculine part and winked at him flirtatiously.


    rissa was one of the people he had fvcked with when he was in highschool but she knew better than anyone that it was just for fun.


    ¡°Pass me some shorts.¡± Damien said ignoring what she said.


    She frowned and went out of the room. Shortly after, she came back with some basket ball short.


    ¡°I have some questions i will love to ask.¡± He said as he took a seat.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± She asked.


    ¡°About mate bond.¡± He said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking that question? And thest time i checked i am a witch and not a werewolf.¡± She said as she took her seat also.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for some jokes, Rissa.¡± He said calling her by the name he used call her then.


    ¡°Aww¡­ Damien, you haven¡¯t forgotten me.¡± She moaned and came towards him.


    Perverted witch! Cayden managed to say. He was enraged and he was trying to keep it at the minimal but this witch was not helping matters.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± He groaned.


    ¡°I mean i want to know if there are potions or spell to strengthen the mate bond.¡± He said.


    She looked at him trying to find a smooth lie but could not find any. What he was talking about could bring wars between the witches and werewolves. It was one of the rules they were taught while learning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± She said and went to sit down.


    ¡°You know what i am talking about.¡± He said looking at her.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay, there are some spells and potions for that but only witches from the pure bloods lineage could do it.¡±


    ¡°Strengthening mate bond is one of the most forbidden act in the witches world not only that looking into the future and manipting someone are also part and theye with extreme punishment.¡± She exined.


    ¡°The name of the spell is Dorcu TaTa, it is a mixture of liquorice, some bainberries and other things.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Is there a way to break the bond?¡± He asked.


    ¡°One thing you should know is that the other person does not have to be necessary there because if the other uses it, it will affect the other.¡±


    ¡°And also the one who uses is the one that can break the spell.¡± She said.


    ¡°Moreso the only consequence of this is that the person will be mateless forever.¡± She said.


    *how could she take such risk?* he thought.


    ¡°So can you make the potion?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I wish i could but i am no pure blood witch.¡± She said.


    ¡°Do you know any?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nope, because pure bloods are bing raretely¡± She replied.


    He became strangely quiet.


    He wanted to cry.


    He felt disappointed.


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡± He said sadly.


    ¡°So he¡¯s gonna be stuck with the spell for the rest of his life.¡± He thought.


    *


    *


    *


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Coming.¡± She said.


    She opened it to see Leo.


    ¡°You?¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have some job or just anything to do?¡± She asked.


    Ever since Leo found out that she was a were, he had been stalking her. Not letting her be for a second.


    ¡°I was thinking if you would wanna go for a walk with me.¡± He said.


    He actually wanted to say ¡®run¡¯ but he could not. He has been dying to see her wolf. Just a glimpse.


    But her stubborn wolf would not allow her shift.


    She raised her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Okay, give me some minutes.¡± She said and closed the door.


    After some minutes, she came out dressed in a ck gown.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± She said while he smiled.


    They started walking down the street but Ciara already put her guard up.


    ¡°So what does it feel like to have a mate?¡± He asked. He has been longing to ask her that question.


    Like if she had a mate, they would be together and she would not be here.


    ¡°It is like the best feeling ever.¡± She said.


    ¡°You¡­ You feelplete.¡±


    ¡°You feel like there was a ce in your heart that has been void but on meeting your mate, it fills up.¡± She said inhaling the night air.


    ¡°Why are you not with him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Something bad happened that separated us.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is he still alive?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Ciara, I¡­ I love you.¡± He said and there was a pause.


    She stopped to look at him and narrowed her eyes on him.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, i am.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I have been wanting to tell you this since the day you epted me as your friend but¡­¡± He was still talking when she cut him off.


    ¡°You have a mate.¡± She said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a mate.¡± He said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the feeling of a mate.¡± She said.


    ¡°And also i don¡¯t have a romantic feeling for you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wait for your mate, okay?¡± She said patting his shoulders like he was some kid.


    ¡°You know you are the one that¡¯s supposed to go look for her, who knows if she is tired of waiting.¡± She said.


    ¡°What of your mate? Are you waiting for him or you don¡¯t even know where he is?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I know where he is, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± She said.


    He was so angry and disappointed. Like did she just say no in the most polite manner.

 Chapter 52

    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Her phone¡¯s ringing tone kept sounding.


    She stretched her hands out of the nket and turned it off then she turned to the other side of the bed.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    It started ringing again.


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± She said as she sat up in frustration.


    ¡°Hello.¡± A male voice came from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She said sleepily.


    ¡°I assume i am speaking to Miss Ara.¡± The male voice said.


    ¡°Yes and how may I help you?¡± She asked and rolled her eyes. This man has just ruined her early morning sleep.


    ¡°I will love to meet you for some business.¡± He said.


    ¡°Where should we meet?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will send the address.¡± The man replied and cut the call. She dropped her phone.


    ¡°Yay, another work for us.¡± Tavia said excitedly. She so much like doing this.


    ¡°Yeah, Yeah.¡± Ciara replied not understanding why she was so ecstatic about it.


    ¡°When are we visiting Cayden?, I really miss him.¡± Tavia asked suddenly.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her phone message alert tone chose that time to ring. She picked up her phone and saw that the man already sent the address.


    ¡°I told you that Damien would have moved on, okay.¡± Ciara simply replied.


    Oh how wrong she was.


    ¡°It¡­ It is just that¡­¡± Tavia was still talking when Ciara interrupted her.


    ¡°Just that what? Tavia tell me, since the day we have met him, has he ever epted us? He even said that he has not found his mate when he was asked whereas I was sitting just right in his presence,, He was only doing all that caring because of his wolf, he never said he loved us or wanted us, he needed us.¡± Ciara said almost like yelling at her wolf, Tavia.


    ¡°If he missed us, we would have been seeing several pictures of us hanging around, yes, he would have asked the authorities to search for me but no maybe¡­ Just maybe he kept us hidden as well.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he kept our death hidden and pretended that I was nothing but an omega who was framed for a crime she did notmit and that he had to save her from dying to¡­ To him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why the pack were trying toe close to me, they thought I needed help, they thought I was going tomit suicide. To him and his entire pack, I meant nothing¡­ Absolutely NOTHING.¡± She screamed in her head.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to yell at me, okay? If your dumb brain had not epted to do what Xander¡¯s mom told you to do, maybe, just maybe my life would have been better. I would not at least be carrying some hard goods from one ce to another. At least I would have been living in thefort of my husband not roaming about and pretending to feel nothing.¡± Tavia yelled back.


    ¡°So tell me what is it that you want to meet him for?¡± Ciara asked after she had calmed down a little bit.


    ¡°It¡­ It just that I still feel the mate bond although it is getting weaker by the second.¡± Tavia said in a low tone. She does not have the strength to continue arguing right now.


    They were frustrated¡­ And lonely.


    ¡°Okay, okay, we will go and spy on him after this job. If he has moved on, we will leave as quietly as we came, OK? No causing trouble.¡± She instructed her. Tavia became ted at least she would see him again.


    She stood up from the bed and went into the bathroom.


    She came out some minutester and wore her dress and some sneakers then she pulled over a ck coat on and headed towards the sitting room.


    She took a jug and poured the juice into a ss cup and gulped it down. She ate few pancakes and headed towards the door. Unbolting the door, she stepped out of her apartment and she went in the direction of the ce her car was parked.


    She hopped into it and turned it on. After a while of servicing it, she drove off.


    *


    *


    *


    She stopped at the front of a five star hotel and got out of the car. She took in the view first and headed towards the entrance.


    She dusted her coat off the snow that had naturally fallen on her. It has been snowy these days.


    She wore her shade and headed towards the receptionist.


    ¡°Good day, ma¡¯am, how may i help you?¡± The female receptionist asked politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see someone named Mr Mark Morrison.¡± She said.


    ¡°Room number please?¡± Thedy asked.


    *room number* Ciara thought.


    She brought out her phone and scrolled through the messages and found it.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ It actually said you should give room number 497 a call.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Okay.¡± The receptionist said and picked up the telephone that was ced beside her.


    ¡°Good day sir, ady is here to see you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Send her in.¡± She heard the man said.


    ¡°You can go in ma¡¯am, take the direction by your left and you will see the elevator.¡±


    ¡°It is on the fourth floor.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Ciara said and went towards the ce.


    *


    *


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± She heard the man¡¯s voice say.


    She opened it and saw he was with two other people.


    ¡°Good day.¡± She greeted.


    ¡°Good day, kindly take a seat.¡± Mark told her.


    She sat down.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She said.


    ¡°I am Beta Mark Morrison.¡± He introduced himself.


    ¡°Ara Clinton by name.¡± She said.


    He smiled.


    ¡°A friend of mine gave me your number and he told me that you do dirty jobs.¡± He said and sipped his wine.


    All she was just stare at him.


    ¡°I will love to take the bull by the horn and i don¡¯t really wanna beat about the bush.¡± He said seriously when he saw that she was not in for any kind of introduction.


    ¡°I want to kill Alpha Damien of silver moon pack.¡± He said.


    What!!

 Chapter 53

    Damien has been roaming about the cold forest aimlessly. He realized that he would never be free from this spell.


    He realized that he was going to spend the rest of his life with a woman he does not even have a iota of feelings for.


    He realized that she would breed his pups sooner orter.


    He realized that no matter how hard he tries to fight the mate bond, he will fall into it soon.


    He staggered his way into the pack house.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, you are finally back.¡± His mother said with worrycing her tone and ran towards him.


    You could see her eye bags already turned ck due tock of rest and sleep.


    ¡°Mom.¡± His voice croaked out.


    ¡°My baby.¡± She said hugging him.


    The pack were worried for their Alpha. How many days has it been that they were ying and talking happily.


    They could feel his pain through the connection.


    ¡°Hey, man.¡± Hudson saiding downstairs. He was also tired. Like he had to do the paper works.


    Neither of them looked healthy anyways.


    ¡°Why are you looking like this?¡± Hudson asked scanning through his body.


    He was weak. He was dirty. He wanted to die. He cried till there no more tears.


    ¡°I have been trying to get through to you, your uncle told me to tell you that he saw a person with the description you gave.¡± Hudson said.


    Immediately his ears perked up at that.


    ¡°Really?¡± He said in animalistic ent.


    ¡°Wait, why are you sounding like that?¡± Hudson asked.


    His voice sounded like an animal¡­


    ¡°Wait, Cayden¡­.¡± His dad said.


    His wolf has taken over his body. The human is almost dead. You know having a beast in the human form.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Damien?¡± His mom asked.


    ¡°He is so tired, he needs rest.¡± Cayden said.


    ¡°Never!¡± His dad spat.


    His wolf has taken control of his body, now he is going to do things without restrictions. He is going rule with an animal instincts.


    Oh gosh!


    ¡°Give your human back control, now!!!¡± His dad growled.


    Cayden swerved his head to his father¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t order me, Malcolm.¡± Cayden said.


    Malcolm was his dad¡¯s wolf name.


    ¡°Give him back¡­¡± He was cut off by Cayden.


    Cayden has jumped on him. Then the fighting began.


    Every one including his pack members ran out of the ce.


    Two Alphas fighting¡­ Not a scene you will love to watch.


    ¡°Hey, stop it.¡± His mother yelled with her Luna¡¯s voice but it did nothing to stop them either.


    ¡°Cayden, i just told you that your uncle saw a person with the description you gave.¡± Hudson shouted enough to distract him, that was when Cayden stopped fighting.


    He stood up and looked them.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He said and headed towards his house.


    *


    *


    As he was walking, he could notice how his pack were looking at him. It took him so much patience not to snap at them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he got to his house, he kicked the door open and went in.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Damien, i was so scared.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°You did not tell me you were going out for days like that, you had the entire pack worried.¡± She said.


    He just stared nkly at her. She cringed under his gaze and suddenly became self conscious.


    He cleared his throat.


    ¡°I will be going to my uncle¡¯s pack.¡± He said with an underlying animal ent but she could not notice it.


    The spell was affecting him again. For the first time, he felt connected to her. He felt like he should not leave her.


    But deep down inside him, he was fighting the stupid mate bond and the spell.


    ¡°Ohh.. Okay.¡± She said and he raised an eyebrow.


    Nicole was about toe give him a kiss.


    ¡°Bye.¡± He said abruptly then he turned to leave.


    ¡°You have been gone for days and you just came home and yet i received no hug from you. I have been your wife for the past 5 years, yet you have not made any advances at me. You keep sleeping with sluts. Am i not perfect for you?¡± She yelled tearily.


    This time she really really challenged his anger.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Maybe if you had epted your mate, he would have been treating you better, just the way you want it but instead your greedy self rejected him.¡± He shouted at her and left.


    He does not want to be a ve to this spell. He has to leave for a while.


    *


    *


    Nicole stood up from where she sat down. She had been crying since he left her some minutes ago.


    She looked out of the window and saw Hudson opening the door of the car for Damien to enter.


    She stared at them as they were talking discreetly.


    She saw Hudson waved at Damien as they drove off.


    He does not take for the meeting of the leaders of the packs. It hurts.


    Oh, she forgot to ask for how long he will be gone. That is if he knows how long he will be gone.


    She dare not tell her brother how Damien has been treating her because Xander would take her away to his pack and she cannot afford to leave Damien.


    His parents distanced themselves from her the moment they found out that she was not his true mate. Even the pack made it worse as they did not look up to her as their luna even though they call her that. Just the title.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°I want to kill Alpha Damien of Silver Moon pack.¡± He said.


    Her ears perked up at the mention of that statement.


    Even Tavia that was not interested in the discussion sat up immediately on hearing his name.


    She was shocked. He wants her mate dead, like her own mate, yes, he was still her mate because neither of them has rejected each other. She was trying to control the anger that has began to boil in her.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked him. Normally she would not have cared for a reason. But now, this case was different.


    The man named Mark raised his eyebrows at her.


    ¡°Actually he did not offend me in any way, but his luna, Nicole, was my mate and she rejected because i had a beta rank and not that of an Alpha.¡± He said relieving her a bit.


    ¡®So Nicole was his mate¡­ Wait she rejected him, poor him.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°So apparently in order to make her pay for the insult, I will cause her the pain of losing her mate.¡± He said then she smiled.


    ¡°From what I heard you say you want to cause Nicole pain, right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said.


    ¡°You will be the one to do that, all I will do for you is to bring her to you then you can do whatever you want with her.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°Give me two weeks and I will get it done.¡± She said.


    ¡°I will give you a call as to where we should meet.¡± She said and left.


    *


    *


    *


    Damien came down from the car as soon as they parked in the garage.


    ¡°Ohh.. Damien, long time no see.¡± His uncle¡¯s wife, Mitchell, called out as soon as he entered their house.


    ¡°Good day.¡± He said trying to sound as human as possible.


    ¡°Where¡¯s uncle?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He is in the office.¡± The woman replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said and headed towards the office.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± He heard his uncle¡¯s voice say.


    He opened the door and went in.


    ¡°Damien, you are finally here.¡± His uncle, Jared, said.


    His uncle was also an Alpha for a small pack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down straight to business.¡± Damien said gruffly.


    ¡°Mitchell, bring thedy to my office.¡± Jared said through the mind link.


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± Jared said.


    He smiled at his mate.


    Damien turned around to see thedy Mitchell brought in to the office.


    He looked from her head to her toe. He scrunched his nose and sighed trying to calm the anger that was starting to boil in him.


    ¡°Is she the one?¡± Jared asked.


    ¡°Do you think she is the one?¡± Damien shouted.


    The women quickly hurried out of the door.


    ¡°Hey, Damien, I am really sorry, I just wanted to help, you know.¡± Jared said trying tofort him.


    ¡°I am out of here.¡± He said and barged out.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Damien yelled as soon they parked the car in the garage.


    The driver stopped and Damien hurried went out of the car.


    ¡°Good day, sir, how may I help¡­¡± The receptionist was still talking when she looked up and saw that it was her boss that had barged in.


    Damien had lots ofpanies including hotels. So he decided toe and rx here for a few days before going back to the pack house.


    He needed to maintain his sanity before going to meet his pack.


    ¡°Give me an empty room key.¡± He ordered the receptionist.


    ¡°This is it, sir.¡± She said as she handed him the keys.


    ¡°Room number 312, Third floor.¡± She said enthusiastically.


    ¡°I know.¡± He replied gruffly and headed towards the elevator.


    *


    *


    He entered his room and m the door shut.


    He pulled off his clothes and headed towards the bathroom for a cold bath. After he was done, he came out and dried himself.


    Ding! Ding!


    The telephone besides his bed was ringing.


    He sighed and went over to pick it.


    ¡°Hello sir, somedy is here to see you.¡± The receptionist said.


    ¡°Send her in.¡± He replied.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said.


    Ady came in wearing a very skimpy dress and some high heels with heavy makeup. And that was a big turn off for Damien.


    ¡°Strip.¡± He ordered like the Alpha he was.


    Thedy hurriedly stripped off all her clothes.


    ¡°What the actual fvck is this?¡± Damien yelled.


    ¡°Is this what i told Malcolm to get me?¡± He shouted gripping his hair furiously.


    He saw how hairy her pvssy was. Like whenst did she shave?


    Damien likeddies with shaved pvssy and slightly big bo. obs but this¡­ This just turned him off.


    ¡°Out!!!!.¡± He yelled.


    ~?~?~?~?~


    ¡°Why is danger lurking around Nicole?¡± Melissa asked in her thoughts.


    ¡°I must go and inform her and tell her to be careful.¡± She said before picking up her coat then she dashed out of the house.


    *


    *


    Ciara changed into her human form and wore her clothes she had kept in a bag.


    She was in Silver Moon pack and havee to kidnap Nicole.


    She covered her scent so that she will not be noticed by the pack patrols.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ciara kept going in the direction of the pack then suddenly the stone that La had given to her to find her daughter started shining bright blue.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Please not now.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°I have some work to do.¡± She said frustratedly.


    The stone started moving to the direction.


    She followed the direction of where the stone was pointing to. She activated her invisibility spell.


    Then suddenly she stood right in front of a splitting image of La. She was shocked like she looked way too much like La.


    Melissa had also used the invisibility spell on herself so they could see each other now.


    ¡°You¡­ So it is you.¡± Melissa said while Ciara smirked.


    ¡°And also you are alive.¡± She added surprised.


    Ciara nodded.


    ¡°I guess you are the otherdy that helped Nicole with my murder.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°How ironic.¡± She sighed and looked up to the sky then back at her.


    ¡°You killed me but your mother saved me.¡± Ciara said with a smirk.


    Now Melissa saw the reason the stone in her bracelet was shining bright.


    ¡°Fvck! What do you want?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°While i was with your mother, I asked her to teach me some witches¡¯ spell and how to make some potions and in return I will look for her daughter but moon goddess decided to save me the trouble and presented you to me.¡± Ciara said.


    Ciara brought out a bottle of potion and started whispering some spells. She had carried it where ever she goes hoping she would meet her some day but today just did it for her.


    Melissa was transfixed because of the spell and could not move then slowly Ciara started pouring the potion over her.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ Stop it¡­ Please.¡± Melissa begged.


    ¡°Extend my greetings to your mom.¡± Ciara said for thest time before Melissa disappeared.


    ¡°Nicole, here Ie.¡± Ciara thought.

 Chapter 55

    Masking her scent and moving into the pack invisible.


    She went into the pack house and headed directly towards the top floor where she knew Nicole would be.


    She entered the room discreetly and met a sleeping Nicole.


    She sat down on a rocking chair showing her silhouette because the room had some faint light in it.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯te closer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhrgghhh!!!¡± Nicole screamed and jerked up.


    She has been having nightmares about Ciara killing her. Even the potions and spells Melissa gave for her did little or nothing to help her.


    She looked around and saw a silhouette.


    She screamed.


    ¡°Who¡­ who is there?¡± She asked fearfully.


    ¡°Who??!!¡± She shouted thinking that the pack members would hear her ande to her aid.


    ¡°I said who is there? I swear I am gonna scream so loud that the pack members are going to hear.¡± Nicole said.


    She was scared thinking it was Ciara¡¯s ghost the hade to haunt her.


    Then slowly, Ciara stepped out of the chair and came face to face with Nicole.


    A smirk crept on Ciara¡¯s lips when she said the facial expression of Nicole.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Ciara said still smirking.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you can¡¯t recognise me because of my new face, really sorry about that.¡± Ciara said and looking at her.


    ¡°By the way, I go by the name Ciara.¡± Ciara said with a glint of evil.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You.¡± Nicole stuttered.


    ¡°Impossible, you can¡¯t be alive¡­ I¡­ I killed you.¡±Nicole said.


    She was tongue tied and dumbfounded. She started pping herself trying to wake up from this dream.


    ¡°And that is where you got it all wrong, all you do was give me some kicks and threw in to the ocean.¡± Ciara said.


    Ciara was the least of persons she wanted to see again.


    ¡°You are truly alive?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yeah, surprised?¡± Ciara asked.


    Nicole gulped dryly.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°Melissa¡­ Melissa¡­ Where are you?¡± She was really scared right now.


    ¡°Ohh.. Her name is actually Melissa, I already sent her to her mom.¡± Ciara said and shrugged.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°But she did not tell me she had a mom.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°See Nicole, I am not in for any conversation, I was given a mission.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°Mission to do what?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Kill you.¡± Ciara smirked.


    Nicole gulped down dryly and dabbed off the beads of sweat that was starting to form on her forehead. She was feeling hot inside and cold outside.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ki-kill m-me.¡± Nicole stuttered.


    Ciara burst into a fit ofughter because of her facial expression.


    ¡°So you are afraid to die.¡± Ciara said amidstughing.


    ¡°Actually I was told to kidnap you.¡± She said and looked serious all of a sudden, this made Nicole cringe and got even more scared.


    ¡°Kidnap me?, who sent you? I will give you the double of the amount he gave to you, please don¡¯t do it.¡± Nicole said fearfully.


    ¡°I am not interested in your money, he already given me the deal so I must fulfill my part too.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°But before we leave, I will love to tell you about the past the involved the death of out parents.¡± Ciara said.


    She wanted to make things clear. They should stop the unnecessary me on her.


    She turned on the lightpletely and Nicole was shocked to see how pretty Ciara had be.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Ciara said smirking.


    Nicole looked away instantly.


    ¡°As you know at that time, rouge attacks were bing incessant on our pack. Your father who was the Alpha was so busy trying to make sure that our borders were safe and secured. And that the guards were always on patrol.¡±


    ¡°Your mother had asked me to persuade your dad to take some time off work and rest because she had tried convincing him but he did not give in as he said that his pack was his top priority. At first I refused to go butter gave in.¡±


    ¡°So apparently it was your mother¡¯s idea that led their death.¡± Ciara shouted. She was getting angry. She just felt like crying but not now.


    ¡°My mother, father and my unborn sibling deaths were all your mother¡¯s doing yet you med it all on me.¡± She said as she hit her hand on the desk beside her.


    Nicole flinched and started crying.


    ¡°You¡­ You guys did not let me give an exnation for the incident, you went straight to punishing me.¡± Ciara said following it with a dryugh.


    ¡°You even¡­.¡± Sheughed as remembered it.


    ¡°You even rejected your own mate and asked a witch to strengthen your mate bond with him.¡± Ciara said and looked at her.


    ¡°You knew the consequence of what of you wanted to do yet you did it.¡± She said as she brought out a bottle of potion.


    ¡°Wh¨C What is that? Nicole stuttered with fear.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You mean this¡­ This is a potion for breaking bonds.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°What do you want to use for?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°To break bond.¡± Ciara said and shrugged.


    She came across the spell in an old book but La was quick to snatch it away from her. She had warned her never to touch it again, that it is forbidden.


    ¡°When I came inside, I looked at your mark then i caught a whiff of energy barrier on it.¡±


    ¡°Like what is an energy barrier doing on a mark unless it is used to strengthen the bond.¡± She said looking at her intently.


    ¡°You are disgusting.¡± Ciara said and started going towards her.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯te closer¡­ Stop¡­ I said stop¡­ Don¡¯te¡­ Stop.¡± Nicole said throwing everything towards Ciara.


    ¡°Just stay quietly and calm down.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°Stay¡­ Stay¡­ Stay there.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Help!!!!!.¡± Nicole screamed out in fear and started thrashing around.


    At this time Ciara already gotten to her on the bed.


    ¡°There¡¯s not really any need to scream, I already cast a soundproof spell on the room so no one¡­ Absolutely no one can hear us.¡± Ciara said with an evil smirk.


    ¡°Just calm down and it won¡¯t hurt.¡± She said as she moved closer to her on the bed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do it.¡± Nicole cried. She suddenly felt rigid- she could not move.


    Ciara had used a spell on her.


    ¡°You would be Mateless forever.¡± Ciara said in an haunting tone.


    ¡°You were so greedy that you forced yourself on him but what did you gain.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Nothing, absolutely nothing.¡± She said.


    ¡°In case you do not know, Damien is my mate.¡± Ciara said finally.


    ¡°Bye.¡± Ciara said as she poured the potion on Nicole¡¯s mark. Nicole screamed out in pain and passed out.


    Ciara shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°Gotta carry her now.¡± She said as she lifted her on her shoulder.


    ¡°So heavy.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Damien started feeling uneasy.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± He asked his wolf, Cayden.


    ¡°It is the mate bond,¡± Cayden replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Nicole is feeling scared and intimidated,¡± Cayden replied.


    ¡°Not like this is the first it is happening, I don¡¯t know why she feels scared every night even during the day,¡± Cayden said.


    ¡°Why does she feel like that?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°I am not her keeper, remember,¡± Cayden replied.


    ¡°Thest time I checked I don¡¯t like her and that flirty wolf of hers.¡± He said and was cut off by a scream from Damien.


    ¡°What the hell is happening, Cayden?¡± Damien said holding his neck.


    ¡°Fvck, It hurts a lot.¡± Damien cussed.


    Cayden could not reply because he was feeling the pain too. And then he passed out.


    *


    *


    *


    After a while, he woke up.


    He felt refreshed and free as he had always wished since the day he found out that he was bound to Nicole by spell¡­ Not even the mate bond.


    ¡°Cayden, are you there?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Cayden replied with a dint of happiness.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Go to the mirror and check your neck,¡± Cayden said with a wolfy grin.


    Damien wondered why his wolf was suddenly active and happy.


    The happiness was sipping into him also making him kind of ecstatic.


    Damien stood up and went over to the mirror. He was surprised to see how he looked. Unknown Happiness is written all over his face.


    He touched his face and his hands found their way down to his neck.


    ¡°Where is the mark on my neck?¡± He asked caressing the ce.


    ¡°Luckily someone broke the mate bond between Nicole and you, so we are finally free.¡± Hayden howled in his head happily.


    Damien smiled.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I feel Tavia.¡± Cayden said suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± Damien asked to be sure of what he heard.


    ¡°I said I feel the mate bond even though it is not as strong as it was before,¡± Cayden said.


    ¡°Do you think we can find her?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Cayden said.


    ~?~?~?~


    Ciara had used a whole week in Damien¡¯s pack. She had told Tavia that she was going to spy on Damien but this same Damien was not in the pack for the past week.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She decided to leave his pack. She has a lot of things to do.


    Tavia begged her not to leave but she had already made up her mind to leave.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we have arrived.¡± The driver alerted Ciara as soon as he drove into the garage.


    ¡°Ohh. Okay.¡± She said as she handed him his pay.


    ¡°Could you please help me with this?¡± She said pointing at Nicole.


    The driver smiled and helped her lift Nicole.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She said andid her head on her shoulder.


    She headed into the hotel.


    ¡°Good day, ma¡¯am.¡± The receptionist greeted politely.


    Ciara nodded.


    ¡°Any room avable?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The receptionist said going through her monitor.


    ¡°Room 450 is currently avable.¡± She said looking back at her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°This is the key.¡± She said giving her the key.


    Ciara collected it and headed towards the elevator.


    The receptionist stared at her.


    Like what is she doing with ady?


    *


    *


    She dropped Nicole on the bed and stretched her shoulders.


    ¡°So heavy.¡± She said as she kept on hitting her shoulders.


    She sat down and stared at her phone screen.


    She scrolled through her contact and clicked on Mark¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello.¡± His voice said.


    He has been expecting her to call him concerning the progress of the deal. He thought they had caught her while she was doing it. He was worried that she would reveal him to them.


    ¡°I will send you the address now.¡± She said and cut off the call.


    She clicked a few alphabets and numbers then she clicked the ¡®send button.


    ¡°On my way.¡± He said.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡±


    She sighed and sat down on the bed. She looked at the unconscious Nicole.


    She lied down on the bed and closed her eyes.


    **Some hourster**


    Grrr! Grr! Grrr!


    The telephone in her room vibrated. She opened her eyes and picked it up.


    ¡°A man is here to see you.¡± The receptionist announced to her.


    ¡°Name?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mr. Mark Morrison.¡± She said.


    ¡®So soon.¡¯ She thought inwardly.


    ¡°Let him in.¡± She said and dropped the telephone.


    *


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± She said.


    Mark opened the door and went in. He looked around and saw Nicole unconscious on the bed.


    ¡°You owned up to your reputation.¡± He said.


    ¡°Never knew you could be this perfect at doing a job like this.¡± He said.


    No reply.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± He asked when he saw she was not moving.


    ¡°Yeah, she is. Had to drug her.¡± She said.


    ¡°I hope you have seen the credit alert,¡± Mark said.


    ¡°Yeah, you can take her.¡± She said looking out of the window.


    Mark went over to the bed and carried Nicole then he exited the room.


    She has been uneasy since she came into the hotel.


    She decided to take a walk since it is almost a night.


    ¡°Tavia, what is happening?¡± She asked her wolf but got no reply.


    She sighed and exited the room to get some fresh air.


    *


    She sat on the grassy floor and caught a whiff of air. She inhaled and exhaled. She looked up to the sky.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, how are you doing?¡± She thought.


    ¡°And¡­ Damien, how are you doing?¡± She asked.


    The reason she epted Mark¡¯s deal was to see Damien. She was a bit disappointed when she saw that he was not at the pack.


    *


    ¡°Ciara.¡± She heard the only voice that she has always wanted to hear.


    The only voice that causes tingles down her spine.


    The only voice that causes butterfly eruption in her stomach.


    The only voice that causes goosebumps to create their way into her skin.


    His voice ¨C Her mate.

 Chapter 57

    Damien has been nning to leave the hotel and go back home to his pack. His flight was set to twelve¡¯ noon the next day.


    He stood up from the window and stared outside, he saw ady seated on the floor and narrowed his eyes on her.


    Then suddenly Cayden started jumping and howling in happiness.


    ¡°Why are you happy?¡± He asked.


    Cayden could not reply, he also does not know. He sighed and went back inside his room.


    ¡°Why am I feeling some much heat?¡± He asked as he removed his tie effortlessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± Cayden suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said.


    He pulled off his clothes and wore another shirt then he rolled up the sleeves and exited the room.


    When he came out of the elevator, he caught a whiff of an intoxicating scent. He smiled suddenly.


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± He said as he ran outside, following the direction of the scent.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Cayden said, howling in happiness over and over again.


    He stopped outside in front of the samedy he had seen from the window in his room.


    *


    She looking at the sky and it looks like she was in deep thought.


    She inhaled the air again but this time it was mixed with another sweet scent. She opened her eyes wide when she realised who the scent belongs to¡­ Her mate.


    ¡®Oh my gosh, how could I forget to mask my scent?¡¯ She thought.


    She forgot totally.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± She heard her name from his mouth.


    From his voice, you could notice several emotionsing out from it.


    She stood up slowly and turned to him.


    He narrowed his eyes to her face.


    ¡°Your¡­ Face.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I am not Ciara.¡± Sh said and was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop.¡± He ordered.


    He went closer to her and picked her hands. Then the sparks lit up through their veins making them pull apart.


    He pulled her back and engulfed in a hug.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± He said as he cried on her shoulder.


    She sniffed in his cologne.


    ¡°Damien.¡± She called out.


    ¡°Why did you leave me? Why?!!!¡± He said as he continued crying on her shoulder as he sniffed in more of her scent.


    ¡°I so much missed you.¡± He said. Kissing her hair over and over again.


    After a while, they released from the hug and stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You.. You wanted to leave me again.¡± He said.


    ¡°No¡­ It is just that¡­¡± She croaked out. She has been crying silently.


    Damien cut her off with a kiss. She gasped at the sudden movement and that gave Damien opportunity to dominate her mouthpletely.


    She reciprocated the kiss. It got intense that they had to move away. She inhaled arge amount of air.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised her chin up with his hand and cupped her face.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing, just changed after the incident.¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Not at all.. I love it.¡± He said and smiled.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± Cayden said suddenly.


    He and Damien had been fighting since they saw her. Cayden wanted to meet his mate and Damien also want to do the same. But then his wolf won.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± Tavia said.


    ¡°What about we go for a run?¡± He asked and she smiled.


    They went into the nearby woods and stripped off their clothes.


    He stared at her and sniffed her rear, then they took off with Cayden chasing Tavia.


    Damien felt happy and fulfilled. And Ciara felt like¡­ She does not know.


    *


    *


    ~?NEXT MORNING?~


    ¡°Wakey, wakey, sleepy head.¡± Damien said and tapped Ciara on the bed.


    After they came back from the run, they went straight into the bedroom to sleep. They were so tired that they could not keep themselves awake.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She said as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He said and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Hope you slept well?¡± He asked and smirked.


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± She said and smiled.


    He stood up and went into the bathroom.


    ¡°I will be going back today.¡± Damien told her as soon as he came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What?!!!¡± She screamed and turned to him.


    She looked at him from head to toe, he was dripping wet, she gulped. His abs were clearly shown and his wet hair.. Gosh, it was enticing.


    ¡°Like what you see.¡± He said and went over to the wardrobe and took out a shirt.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I am going back today.¡± He said.


    ¡°No way!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°You.. You did not tell me.¡± She said not finding the right words to express her surprise.


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling you now.¡± He said and raised his eyebrows at her.


    She took her face away from him.


    ¡°You are distracted, huh?¡± He said.


    ¡°Actually, I decided to cancel it and we will go back next week.¡± He said.


    ¡°Where?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My pack.¡± He said.


    She looked at him with uncertainty written all over her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna go back?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, it is just that will they ept me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°They know you are my mate.¡± He said.


    ¡°What? They know I am your mate.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes, they found out after you disappeared.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­.¡± She said.


    ¡°And by the way, you haven¡¯t told me about how you went missing.¡± He said.


    ¡°I did not go missing, I was killed.¡± She said.


    ¡°What?!!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Hey., Calm down, okay?¡± She said.


    She sighed and went on to tell about what ensued that night when she was killed and thrown into the ocean.


    How she met Laura and practiced some spells and how to make potions.


    How she sent Melissa to her mom and finally how she kidnapped Nicole.


    ¡°She was the one that killed you.¡± He said looking angry.


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m alive right?¡± She said and started rubbing his shoulder thereby calming him down.


    ¡°You were asked to kidnap her?¡± He asked and looked at her.


    She looked away.


    ¡°Yes but I did not hurt her. Mark took her awayst night.¡± She said.


    He narrowed his eyes at her.


    She smiled and went on to tell him all she did for a living when she was still living alone.


    He sighed and looked at her.


    ¡°All that matters is that you are here.¡± He said and started kissing her.


    The following days, they spent it with countless lovemaking and bonding with make outs.


    Huh!


    Horny wolves.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, I am sorry, please.¡± Nicole pleaded tearfully as she looked around but could not see anything. Little did she know that she was blindfolded.


    She heard the door creaked open and felt someone enter the room.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who is there?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Kill you?¡± The voice said.


    ¡°Do you think your death is enough for the pain you caused me?¡± The voice asked.


    ¡°Unfold her eyes.¡± The voice ordered.


    They went towards her and took off the blindfold.


    She squinted her eyes open and tried adjusting to the bright light only to see that she was in ce like a cell.


    She looked around and saw no other than her rejected mate, Mark.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She trailed off feeling scared.


    Mark smirked seeing her scared face.


    ¡°Do you think I am as wicked and callous as you are.¡± He said.


    ¡°You enved yourself in that pack, you forced yourself on him. The funniest part is that he does not and did not even love you even after killing his mate.¡± He said.


    Mark had a friend over in Damien¡¯s pack. This friend of his tells him everything that went on in her life there at Damien ¡®s pack. Actually, what he intended to do was put her through pain but then his mate convinced him into helping her instead.


    ¡°To them you are nothingpared to his mate that you murdered.¡± He said.


    His friend was part of the men they had asked to throw Ciara into the water.


    ¡°You know those time when you guys came for the meeting of Alphas, I noticed how he cared for you and how he respected you.¡± He said with a hint of sacarsm.


    At this time, Nicole was already crying.


    ¡°You were not free or rather you were free but you could not leave.¡± He said.


    ¡°I brought you here before it is toote and also to heal.¡± He said.


    ¡°Anabelle..¡± He called out.


    ¡°Yes, darling.¡± A feminine voice replied as she entered the cell.


    ¡°Take her into the bedroom and give her new clothes. Don¡¯t forget to give her food.¡± He said leaving them.


    ¡°Come Darling.¡± Anabelle said and helped Nicole up.


    They went into a room. Anabelle ran a bath for Nicole and left.


    ¡°Come downstairs when you are done.¡± She said before leaving.


    *


    Nicole changed her clothes and packed her hair into a ponytail.


    She went downstairs to see the pack members; some wereughing while some were chatting and some were ying. A smile crept on her face. The happy energy that these people unknowingly gave off made her wished she had not done everything she did.


    Then it struck her. Regret. She regretted her actions.


    A lone tear slipped down her face and she dabbed it off with the back of her palm.


    She looked around and saw Anabelle talking to a girl and a boy. She went over to her.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Oh.. It is you.¡± Anabelle said and looked up to her.


    Nicole looked down to see aplete replica of Mark and Anabelle.


    ¡°They are our kids and they are also twins.¡± Anabelle said when she saw that Nicole was staring at them.


    ¡°How are you doing, little cuties?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Fine and you?¡± They chorused.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay, kids. Go and y with your colleagues.¡± Anabelle said and dismissed them.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    ¡°Nicole,e with me.¡± Anabelle said.


    ~?~?~?~?~?


    After a week, Damien and Ciara went back to the pack house.


    The car stopped right in front of the pack house.


    ¡°We have arrived, sir.¡± The driver said.


    They looked at each other and stepped out of the car.


    Ciara inhaled the air and sighed. How much she missed it. She looked around and saw that the ce had already changed.


    ¡°I am so happy to be back.¡± She said and smiled at Damien.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± Hudson¡¯s voice echoed as soon as they went inside.


    As he got down with his mate, his eyes went straight to thedy beside Damien. His eyes almost bulged out out of their sockets.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± Damien said and looked at him.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ She¡­ She¡­ You¡­ Ciara.¡± He said suddenly choking on his spit.


    His mate rubbed his back gently and Damien smirked.


    ¡°You are alive.¡± Hudson said finally and ran to engulf her in a tight hug.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She said.


    ¡°Do you know how scared Jace was when he¡­.?¡± He trailed off and hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Stop sounding like my elder brother.¡± She said and Hudson smiled.


    They heard some people clear their throats behind them.


    They pulled apart and looked at them.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, this is my mate, Riya.¡± Hudson announced.


    ¡°Mate?¡± Damien asked shocked.


    ¡°When?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°She transgressed into our packnds and we met.¡± He simply said and smiled at her.


    She returned with little of hers.


    ¡°Finally, I have someone to chat with, not with a boring person like Nicole.¡± Riya stated before she realised what she said. She mped her mouth shut.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She apologised.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I know she is not here.¡± Damien said and Hudson¡¯s mouth was left agape.


    ¡°Close it up before a fly find it¡¯s way in.¡± Damien said and looked at Hudson.


    He just smiled.


    ¡°Come, let us have some lunch, I prepared it myself.¡± Riya said boasting about her culinary skills.


    They all smiled at her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    *********


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m so tired.¡± Ciara said while yawning.


    ¡°How can you be tired when I have not started?¡± Damien asked seductively as he wrapped his hands around her.


    She smiled and turned to him.


    He caught her lips into his and started kissing her.


    They soonnded on the bed.


    Drrr! Drrr! Drrr!


    Ciara¡¯s phone rang interrupting their make out section.


    ¡°Who the fvck calls by this time of the night?¡± Damien asked in frustration.


    She smiled and picked her phone from the night stand.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Leo¡¯s voice boomed.


    ¡°Hey, Leo.¡± She said in reply.


    ¡°You decided not toe back home again or you already relocated?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I think I already did.¡± She said looking at Damien.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ Okay, then can you send me your address so I cane visit you.¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, sure no problem.¡± She said and texted him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He sent a message to with a smiley face.


    She smiled and dropped the phone.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°A neighbor.¡± She replied.


    ¡°And he is calling you at this time of the night?¡± He said raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes and also he is a werewolf so¡­¡± She said and drew him back for a kiss.


    After a while, she said those words he never thought he would hear from her.


    ¡°Mark me.¡± She said.

 Chapter 59

    ¡°Alpha, we have a problem.¡± Gamma Ray said barging into Damien¡¯s office.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Alpha Xander is outside the territory with a pack of wolves.¡± He said and Damien sighed.


    ¡°I will be on my way.¡± Damien said and dismissed him.


    ¡°Ciara,e over, I was told that Xander is here.¡± Damien said through the mind link.


    Not long after did Ciara joined them and they went to meet Xander.


    *


    *


    They stood facing each other like warriors.


    ¡°You know why I am here, where is my sister?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°As you know, she is not here.¡± Damien replied.


    ¡°Thest time I checked she is your luna.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°She was.¡± Damien corrected him.


    Xander had tried reaching out to Nicole but she was neither picking her call nor answering her messages. She got him so worried about her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that she is not my mate and that the prettydy over here is.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°What?!!¡±


    ¡°This was not part of the alliance.¡± Xander yelled.


    ¡°And I remember telling you that I would not reject my mate.¡± Damien shot back.


    ¡°Xander, you need to calm down and let¡¯s go in to talk.¡± Ciara said.


    Xander looked at her from head to toe.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± He asked.


    She smiled.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± She said.


    ¡°You¡­ I thought you were already dead.¡± Xander said and was cut off by a growl from Damien.


    He hates it when people keep on repeating her death over and over again.


    ¡°She is alive, anything else?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, please.¡± She begged.


    Xander looked around his pack like he was sending them orders through the mind link.


    He turned and followed Damien and Ciara.


    *


    They opened the door and went in.


    ¡°So what is it you wanna discuss?¡± Xander said suddenly losing his patience.


    He has to find his sister.


    ¡°First, your sister is at Crimson moon pack.¡± Ciara said.


    He looked at her.


    ¡°Thest time I checked she was brought here so how did she get to Crimson moon pack.¡± Xander shouted with Killian surfacing.


    ¡°You need to calm down Killian.¡± Cayden said taking over Damien¡¯s body.


    After a minute of silence, Ciara spoke up.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you the things that happened in the past were not my fault.¡± She said and went on to exin everything.


    After she was done, Xander could not believe it.


    ¡°Your own sister asked a witch to strengthen our mate bond and if I were to remember, it was strictly forbidden.¡± Damien said.


    He was tongue tied and dumbfounded. He just stood up and left without a word.


    ¡°Phew!, that was easy.¡± Damien said and sighed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ciara said.


    He went closer to her and drew her to him. Their eyes interlocked with different emotions. He slowly took his eyes away and went over to her lips, they were so enticing. He brought his head closer to kiss her and then..


    ¡°Alpha, we have another problem.¡± The head of pack patrols said through the mindlink ruining the moment of pure bliss for him.


    ¡°What problem again?¡± Damien shouted making Ciaraugh.


    ¡°There is a guy here and he does not smell like a rogue.¡± The man said.


    ¡°I¡¯ming over.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°I wille with you too.¡± Ciara said.


    And they went out.


    *


    *


    ¡°Leo?¡± That was the first word that came out of Ciara¡¯s lips.


    He released himself from the guards and ran to hug her.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Ciara, I missed you so much.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Hmmm.. Leo, can¡¯t breathe.¡± Ciara said when she saw Damien¡¯s expression.


    He released her quickly.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Fine and you?¡± She replied.


    ¡°Fine too.¡± He said.


    Then he heard someone clear their throat beside them. He turned and saw a man, he looked from head to toe.


    ¡°Leo, this is my mate, Damien.¡± She introduced him.


    He swerved his head to her direction immediately.


    ¡°Mate.. Hmmm¡­ Leo by name.¡± He said as he stretched his hands out for an handshake.


    ¡°Damien.¡± Damien replied.


    ¡°What about youe in?¡± Ciara suggested.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He said and followed her.


    *


    *This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh.. Damien, you are back.¡± Damien¡¯s mom called out. His father looked up.


    ¡°Yeah, mom and we have a visitor.¡± He said and took a seat beside her.


    Then both Ciara and Leo entered.


    Leo looked around and saw a man sitting beside a woman and then he stared at him with eyes wide open.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± He shouted pointing at him.


    Everyone turned their face to Leo and followed the direction of his eye gaze and itnded on Damien¡¯s father.


    Shaking with anger, Leo changed into his wolf form and gnash teeth ready to snap his head off him but then Damien already changed to his wolf form also and stood in a defensive stance in front of Leo.


    ¡°Hey, what is going on here?¡± Hudson said as he came in but kept quiet immediately he saw what was going on.


    ¡°Leo, what is all of this?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°Change back.¡± She said.


    But Leo was too absorbed in the anger that he was not feeling to give heed to whatever she had said.


    ¡°Hey, boy, you need to calm down.¡± Damien¡¯s dad said.


    Leo looked up to him and snarled.


    After a furious fight with Damien, Leo dashed out of the room and ran towards the pack territory.


    ¡°Leo, wait.¡± Ciara shouted after him.


    He just kept running.


    Then he got to a ce, a sweetish smell came that was capable of calming his anger hit him straight in his nostrils.


    He sniffed it in and ran in the direction of the scent. The only thing that was on his head was¡­ Mate.


    He had finally found his mate. But then there was another scent with it.


    He screeched to an halt as he took in the sight before him.


    His supposed mate with two male wolves.


    He howled so loud that it could be detected what pain he was feeling.


    First, he met that stinking man and his own mate in between two males. In a sh, he jumped on the wolves and snapped their heads off them.


    ¡°Ahhhrrrgg!!!¡± Rose screamed.


    She looked up to see the person who killed them, blood was dripping off his lips and she gulped dryly. She saw how golden eyes had be, his wolf was on the edge.


    He snarled at her.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± She shouted.


    He turned to leave.


    ¡°W-Wait, d-don¡¯t go. I-Ican exin, p-please don¡¯t go.¡± Rose pleaded.


    He turned to look at her and then he took off.


    *


    *


    Ciara got to where she had smelled Leo but found Rose on the floor crying.


    ¡°Rose, why are you crying?¡± She asked as she bent low.


    ¡°He left, h-he is my mate, he ran away.¡± Rose said amidst hups.


    ¡°Who is your mate?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°The wolf that just passed by now.¡± Rose said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, please.¡± Rose said.


    ¡°There is no reason to kill him, it is just that it isplicated.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°I gotta go find him.¡± Ciara said. She stood up and left.


    Following his scent, she stopped in front of ake. She looked around and saw him seated on the ground in his human form.


    He had found some shorts behind a tree there.


    ¡°Leo, can you tell what this is all about?¡± She said gently.


    He wanted to talk but mped his lips shut.


    She sighed and looked at theke before them.


    ¡°He is my father.¡± He released the bombshell.


    ¡°What?!!!!¡± Ciara shouted.


    *


    ¡°Dad, how could you do something like that?¡± Damien said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand, I had feelings for his mom but it was justplicated. And also I met my mate.¡± Derrick, Damien¡¯s dad, said.


    ¡°But where is she now?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± His mom asked with tears rolling off her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to break your heart.¡± He said and went over to hug her. She pushed him away and ran out of the house.


    Damien looked at his father angrily and barged out too.


    *


    *


    ¡°What are you gonna do about it?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°Leave.¡± He said.


    ¡°What of your mate?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her. She is a slut.¡± He said and stood then he left.


    She watched him stagger through the woods until he could not be seen again.


    ¡°Bye.¡± She said.


    *


    *


    ¡°Hey, Rose. You need to calm down, okay?¡± Ciara said consoling her.


    ¡°He did not listen to me.¡± She said.


    ¡°He wille back.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Rose replied and started crying over again. Ciara sighed.


    *


    *


    **next morning**


    ¡°Damien, you need to forgive your dad.¡± Ciara told him as she came into the room.


    ¡°Forgive, the woman is dead.¡± He said spite fully.


    ¡°All are in the past now.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°He already left.¡± She said.


    He sighed and sat down.


    .

 Chapter 60

    ¡°Impossible, she cannot be dead.¡± Derrick shouted.


    Ciara had told themst night about everything he exined to her.


    He just can¡¯t believe it. He had to let her go. She was not in love with him. He forced her to love him. When he found his mate, he realised that it was high time he had let her go. And he did but she died.


    He sat down and stared at nothing in particr. He remembered the first day she epted that she loves him even though she was not in love with him at the beginning.


    They had to pretend that things were fine between them in the presence of the kids but in their own privacy, they fight.


    It hurts to lose her. He only sent her out that night because his father had announced to the entire pack that he would be made Alpha.


    And his pack won¡¯t want a weak human as their Luna. It only gets worse as she is not his mate.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They would want their true Luna.


    A lone tear dropped and he blinked his eyes to stop the rest from falling.


    This was all he wanted the world to see and believe.


    *


    *


    Getting to the Crimson Moon Pack, Xander went to meet the Alpha and Beta. They discussed some things before he finally asked of Nicole.


    ¡°She is here.¡± Mark had answered.


    ¡°I want to meet her.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay, I will send for her.¡± Mark said.


    *


    Nicole was wondering why the Alpha had requested for her presence in his office. She took slow and steady steps as she walked towards his office.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± Beta Mark said.


    She opened the door and went in. She looked around and met the greatest shock of her life ¨C her brother ¨C is here, as in, here in Crimson Moon pack.


    ¡°We will excuse you then.¡± The Alpha announced and left with his beta.


    Xander stared at his younger sister from head to toe. She has gotten so lean.


    ¡°X-Xander.¡± She stuttered out. He kept quiet and this was killing her inside.


    ¡°I am highly disappointed in you.¡± Xander finally spoke up after some minutes of silence.


    ¡°How could do horrible thing and disgrace our pack? How could you?¡± He shouted at her?


    ¡°First, you rejected your mate for a luna position.¡±


    ¡°Second, you killed Ciara because of jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Third, you ask a witch to strengthen your mate bond with¡­ With that horrible consequence.¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡± Xander shouted. His wolf was also angry with his sister.


    ¡°When did you be like this?¡± He asked bringing his tone down.


    Nicole was already crying.


    ¡°I failed. I failed as a brother.¡± He said and started crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He cried as he hugged her.


    After a while¡­.


    ¡°I want to go back to the pack.¡± He looked at her and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I just want to pay myst homage to our parents¡¯ death.¡± She said.


    It took a while before he agreed.


    Three days after, they got to their pack.


    Eunice was very happy to see her long time friend but was also sad to see her in a condition like this. She has not been paying attention to her since she left as she had some Luna duties to do and more so she is a mother of three.


    *


    Nicole yed with her nephews and nieces for a few days.


    She went over to her parents cemetery and knelt down in front of them. She cried and cried until there were no more tears in her eyes.


    Then at sunset, she stood and went back to the pack. She packed her belonging, wished them goodbye, and left to start a new life in the city.

 Chapter 61

    ¡°My babies¡­ Damien!!.¡± Ciara wouldn¡¯t stop whining and Damien, being the first of it¡¯s kind, could hardlyprehend what to do.


    Could it be possible that it was time for delivery? Then, she needed to be taken to the pack hospital, right?


    She was still standing with her legs spread apart, like she was scared to bring them together or something.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Ciara¡­ Calm down. Come here¡± Damien cooed as it was in the night. He has been working since morning only for him toe back home and meet her making some wail-like noise. He pulled off his suit and was about to get into the bathroom when she screamed. He jogged over to her and drew closer to his chest then he wrapped his hand around her.


    ¡°Damien¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hudson,e here right now.¡± Damien shouted through the mindlink.


    In no less than five minutes, Hudson came in with his hair at its end.


    ¡°Alert the pack doctor now! Go Now!¡± Damien cut him off with amand and without hesitation, Hudson turned and ran off.


    Ciara was still whimpering, fidgetting with Damien¡¯s shirt and suddenly, an unexined pain like m¨¦nstrual cramps hit so hard at her and she let out an agonizing scream.


    ¡°Argh!!!!¡±


    Her hands gripped Damien¡¯s shirt so tight and her nails ended up scratching his chest.


    ¡°Damien..! It hurts. Oh, please¡­!¡±


    Ignoring the pains on his chest, Damien carried her immediately in his arms, her heavy weight meaning nothing to him as he ran out of the room.


    Ciara was still yelping in his arms, her grip on him so tight like she never wanted to let go.


    All attention diverted to them as soon as they ran by, some of pack guards running around and after him.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± Riya called out as she ran closer to them, but Ciara couldn¡¯t even hear or notice her.


    ¡°You should get the baby items, Riya and inform my mom about it, also meet us at the hospital¡± Damien said in a hurry and ran towards the pack hospital.


    ¡°Damien, please¡­¡± Ciara winced in pain as he kept running.


    ¡°Make it stop¡­ Make it stop¡±.


    She was leaning on his chest, her hands on her tummy which she held as well.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, Ciara. I promise. You¡¯ll be fine¡± muttered Damien as he nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Beads of sweat were starting to form on his face and were dropping on her also.


    She just couldn¡¯t exin how she felt; the heaviness on her p¨¦lvic, and the excruciating cramps on her lower abdomen. Every part of her body ached, her entire system screamed pains as an indescribable need to push out something grew deep in her.


    There was a tight pinch on her lower abdomen and she screamed and bit Damien hard on the arms. He felt weakened that he almost dropped on the floor but he understand, she was in severe pain.


    ¡°Oh! Damien, please¡­!¡± She sobbed miserably, sweats all over her forehead already.


    ¡°We will get there soon, okay, Honey.¡± He cooed her.


    ******************


    As soon as they got there, nurses were already standing in preparation as Hudson had already informed them but then Damien being Damien carried Ciara still in his arms inside as he ran into the hospital and even when the nurses had requested him to ce her on the stretcher, he¡¯d refused and insisted on carrying her himself.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost. We¡¯re almost there.¡± He said whisperingly to Ciara who was still crying in his arms.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts¡± her words were almost so difficult toprehend.


    Damien continued running with her following the direction of the two nurses in front of him.


    ¡°Over here, sir¡± One of the nurses pointed out to a room and quickly, Damien diverted and rushed in, cing Ciara carefully on the well arranged bed.


    ¡°Ciara¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡± she shook her head tearfully. ¡°I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t wanna do this¡±.


    A doctor and two more nurses hade in as well and were getting the required things ready.


    ¡°She said she¡¯s scared.¡± Damien said and looked at one of the nurses and said. ¡°Can anything be done?¡±


    And thedy smiled warmly at him:


    ¡°Most women are¡±.


    ¡°Please, Alpha. You will need to wait outside¡­¡±


    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Ciara whimpered. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I need you here with me.¡±


    She was in so much pains and looked really scared; the sight tore Damien apart and this agitated his wolf.


    ¡°Alpha sir¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard her. I¡¯m staying.¡± He cut the doctor huskily as he took the seat next to the bed.


    ¡°Just get on with it. There¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t seen on this body.¡± He further said, the nurses seeing the stubbornness and determination in his eyes.


    He took Ciara¡¯s palm into his, giving it a little squeeze and the nurses decided to proceed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine ma¡¯am. Just follow our instructions and you¡¯ll be fine¡± the doctor said as he lifted her legs and spread them apart on the bed so her middle region be entirely exposed. Then, he ripped off her p¨¢nt as well.


    ¡°Damien¡­¡± Ciara called fearfully, her head moving left and right.


    ¡°It hurts. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Damien was confused. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Okay?¡±


    He ced his hand on her forehead.


    Ciara kept whimpering in pain and let out a scream when the sharp pinch hit at her again.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, honey. All you have to do is push¡± the doctor spoke calmly with his hands on her thighs, but she didn¡¯t even know what it meant.


    Push?


    Could it be the heaviness she¡¯d been feeling on her p¨¦lvic? Could that be the same thing he wanted her to push out?


    Her heart was racing heavily, fear taking the better side of her as she closed her eyes and groaned forcefully.


    Damien was so worried; seeing her in so much pains tore him apart as he hated the sight and made him feel terrible.


    She gasped as she opened her eyes and bursted into more tears, knowing what ever she was pushing was still not out.


    ¡°Damien¡­ I¡¯m tired¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°You need to go on, miss. It¡¯s dangerous to stop at this moment. You¡¯re almost there¡­¡±


    She could hear faint voices from a nurse but didn¡¯t pay attention to it as the only voice she wanted was that of Damien.


    ¡°Ciara,e on. You¡¯re almost there¡­¡± Damien kissed her palm.


    ¡°You can do this. The baby needs toe out, to be with us¡±.


    ¡°Oh!!! Please!¡±


    She shut her eyes and grunted again, pushing with the little strength she had.


    Damien had always been so scared of this ¨C the fact that it might be difficult for her to push out. Her body was just so young and he feared she might not be able do it.


    ¡°Mmmmhhhh¡± she folded her lips and let out another push and the heavy weight instantly moved to the entrance of her v¨¤gina like it wanted to burst it open.


    ¡°Argh!!!!!!!!¡±


    She let out a frightening scream at the strange feeling, her soft palms holding Khalid tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s the head¡­. Come on¡­¡± ¨C a nurse.


    Damien held her hand so tight and ced his hand on her forehead again.


    ¡°Damien,e on¡­¡±


    She used the intensity of the pains and heaviness to push it out and suddenly, just like a round bulb had been fixed into her, it popped out of her v¨¤gina and the next thing that followed was a loud gasp from her, holding her breath.


    ¡°The first one is out and it is a boy.¡± The doctor announced.


    A nurse quickly wrapped the child with a shawl.


    She breathe heavily as she felt the second oneing.


    ¡°Ahrgggh!!!!¡± She screamed as the child found it out and popped out.


    ¡°Second one, a girl.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Damien, I can¡¯t continue.¡± She said almost closing her eyes. The doctor pinched on her thigh and with this she opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°It ising¡­ Damien¡­ I can feel it ising.¡± She shouted as she felt the third oneing.


    She screamed out as the child came out fully.


    After a moment of brief rest, the fourth one finally came.


    Silence¡­


    Ciara couldn¡¯t hear any thing else aside silence and she couldn¡¯t tell if her condition was making her dumb, or it was reality.


    Slowly, she started hearing some distant voices and her heart skipped a bit when she heard the tiny voice like the cry of a baby.


    ¡°Hey, honey. You did it..¡± she heard a distant voice but could tell it was Damien.


    A kiss was ced on her forehead and as baldy as she wanted to see what was going on, she passed out.


    *


    *


    ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± She heard someone say.


    ¡°Honey, you are awake.¡± Damien saiding closer to her.


    Her vision was blurry. She closed her eyes and opened it again.


    She saw Damien¡¯s parents especially his mom smiling like she just won the award for best grandmother of the Year.


    She tried sitting up.


    ¡°Hey, careful, gently.¡± Damien said as he helped her to sit up.


    She looked around and saw her beautiful angels sleeping so soundly.


    ¡°They are pretty.¡± Were the words she croaked out.


    Damien¡¯s mom handed her a ss of water. She collected and drank from it.


    ¡°I will love to carry them.¡± She said.


    Damien¡¯s mom carried them and handed them over to her.


    ¡°Gently darling.¡± She said.


    She looked at them and a lone tear fell.


    ¡°My kids.¡± She said. She looked at their wrists and saw the bracelet they bought for each of them.


    She smiled.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± Hudson saiding inside with his mate, Riya.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± They chorused and heughed.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, they are so pretty.¡± Riya said and kissed their foreheads.


    ¡°Hey, look over here.¡± Hudson urged them. As they looked, he clicked shutter and a sound was made.


    ¡°This picture would be hanged in my room.¡± He said.


    ¡°What? Your room?.¡± His mom saiding in.


    ¡°Yes, you heard that right.¡± He said.


    They allughed at him.


    **SIX YEARS LATER*¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Jake and Jasper are disturbing us.¡± Cynthia, thest child of the quadruplet, said.


    Damien and Ciara had a quadruplet- Jake, Jasper, ra, Cynthia while Hudson and Riya had a baby boy named David.


    ¡°Jake and Jasper, be warned.¡± Damien pretending to be serious.


    ¡°Ohh.. Daddy, that hurts.¡± Jake said dramatically, touched his heart like it hurts.


    ¡°Hey guys, how are you doing?¡± Hudson said as he came in to the house.


    ¡°Uncle Hudson.¡± ra shouted as soon as she sighted him.


    ¡°Hey, my baby girl.¡± He said and carried her.


    ¡°Guys, lunch is ready.¡± Ciara announced from the kitchen.


    ¡°Yay!.¡± David shouted as he ran to the kitchen.


    They all went over to the kitchen and served themselves.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So delicious.¡± Riya said.


    Ciara just smiled.


    They chatted happily while eating and it was the most perfect picture ever.


    ¡°Maybe, I will hang it in my room or what do you say?¡±


    The end.


    Copyright ? 2021 by Kaka Oyindam. Pen name: Honeybeehive


    All rights reserved.


    No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photography, recording or otherwise without the prior written permission of the author.


    PS: Leo And Rose Story will be a standalone book and it is titled Alpha¡¯s Slut Mate


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!